Shaman who Ate the Flower’s Ghost

From: Seiðr 42 of the Mortar of Mystic Grinds

 

Segment One:

The Hut Where the Floor Drank Color

The rain had been falling for two days when the boy came running, so I knew before I saw his face that he was bringing me something I would not want.

I was sitting on the low stool by the doorway, sorting the morning’s gathering into the three baskets I keep for that purpose: the green basket for what would be useful within the week, the brown basket for what needed drying, and the small dark basket, no bigger than a child’s two hands cupped together, for what needed to be burned. The third basket was the one I watched most carefully. It is always the small things, in the end, that one must be most careful about, and I have lived long enough to know that the most dangerous plants are often the most ordinary-looking, which is why a person who hurries through their gathering will sooner or later kill someone they did not mean to kill.

The boy came up the path slipping on the wet stones, and I saw him before he saw me, because I had been waiting to see whether the rain would let up or only pretend to let up before starting again, and so my eyes were on the path already. He was the second son of the woman who lived three turnings down the river, the one who weaves the long fishing-nets. I remembered his name when I saw his face, although I had not seen the boy himself in perhaps two seasons. His name was Pelu. He was thin in the way of boys who grow faster than they eat, and his hair was plastered to his forehead by the rain, and he was wearing only a thin wrap that the water had made nearly transparent. He should have had a cloak. His mother would scold him when he got home, if he got home before the cold of evening came down.

Mh, I thought. So.

I waited for him to reach the doorway before I spoke, because there is no point in calling out in the rain, and because it is always better to let a person arrive at you in their own time. He arrived. He stood there breathing too fast, holding a stitch in his side with one hand, and his eyes were the wide eyes of a child who has been sent on an errand that is too large for him.

I said, “Pelu. Come in. Sit. The fire is small but it is here.”

He came in. He sat. The rain dripped from him onto the swept earth floor of my hut and made a small dark patch that spread slowly outward in the way that water on packed earth always spreads slowly outward. I did not offer him tea, because I knew he had not come for tea, and I knew also that to offer it would be to slow him down past the point where he could speak. I waited instead. I watched his face, and I let him gather himself the way one lets a wet bird gather itself before one tries to handle it.

After a little while he said, “There is a woman.”

I said nothing.

He said, “An outsider woman. She came to the village eight days ago. She was traveling alone. She is staying at my aunt’s house because my aunt has the room with the door that locks.”

I nodded once, very slightly, to show I was listening and would not interrupt. Outsider women come through sometimes. There is a road that passes our river not three hours’ walk to the east, and travelers who do not wish to stay on it sometimes come down to our small places looking for shelter, or for medicines, or for stories to take home. Most of them are harmless and many of them are interesting. Some of them are neither. I waited for the boy to tell me which kind this one was.

He said, “She is sick. She has been sick for three days. My mother said to come and get you because nobody else knows what is wrong.”

I closed my eyes for a moment. The wet wood in my small fire popped and a single ember leapt up and died on the way back down. I felt the bones of my left hip remind me, as they often do, that I am no longer a person who walks easily in rain. I felt the slow tiredness in my shoulders that is always with me now, the tiredness that I have learned is not the tiredness of one bad day but the tiredness of all the days, accumulated. I am old. I am very old. I have outlived three husbands and six children and most of the grandchildren who once filled my doorway with their wanting-noises, and the truth is that on a morning like this one I had been planning to do nothing at all, and to be glad of the doing of nothing.

I opened my eyes and I said, “What did she eat.”

The boy looked up sharply. He had not told me she had eaten anything. He had only said she was sick. But I have lived long enough that I do not need to be told certain things, and the boy seemed to understand this, because instead of asking how I knew, he simply answered.

He said, “Petals. Dried petals. A man on the road gave them to her, eight or nine days ago, before she came to us. He told her they would help her sleep on her journey. She ate some of them on the road and slept very well, she said. She ate the rest of them the night she came to our village, because she wanted to sleep well in a strange place. That was three days ago. She has not been right since.”

I said, “Has she vomited.”

“At first. Not now.”

“Does she sweat.”

“Yes. Even when she is cold.”

“Does she speak sense.”

The boy hesitated. He looked at his hands.

He said, “Some of the time. Other times she speaks to people who are not there. She uses names we do not know. She laughs sometimes, and other times she weeps. My aunt is afraid of her now. My mother is not afraid but she does not know what to do, and she said you would know.”

Mh, I thought.

I said nothing for a long time. The boy sat with his hands in his lap and waited, the way a well-raised child of the river-villages will wait when an elder is thinking, without fidgeting and without trying to hurry the elder along. I was glad of his patience. I needed it. I needed it because what I was doing in that long silence was not, in truth, thinking about what was wrong with the woman, because I already knew what was probably wrong with the woman, or at least I knew the shape of the family of things it was likely to be. What I was doing in that long silence was something else. What I was doing was arguing with myself.

The argument was an old one. I have had it many times. It goes like this.

On one side there is the part of me that says: you are old, Tepu, you are very old, and your bones hurt, and the rain is cold, and you have done your share of saving the careless from their own carelessness, and you have done your share of standing in other people’s huts smelling other people’s fevers and listening to other people’s confessions of what they ate or drank or rubbed on their skin without first asking. You have done your share. You are owed your rest. Let someone else go. Let the boy’s mother send for the witch up the river, who is younger than you and has stronger knees. Let the outsider woman live or die as her own choices have arranged. She is not your kin. She is not even your guest. You did not invite her into the world, and you cannot follow every person on every road and make sure they do not eat what they should not eat. You have a small fire and a dry roof and a body that wants only to sit. Sit.

That is one side. It is a strong side and it speaks with a voice that I respect, because it is the voice of all the years I have lived, and the years have earned their right to speak.

On the other side there is something quieter. The other side does not argue. It only points, the way one might point at a particular stone in a stream and say, that one. The other side points at the dark basket by the door, the small one, the one I had been sorting when the boy came running. The other side points at the basket and says: you know what is in that basket. You know what those plants do. And somewhere not very far from here there is a woman who ate something that should have been in a basket like that one, and was not, because the person who gave it to her did not know, or did know and did not care. And she is paying for it now, in someone else’s hut, with no kin around her, and she is laughing at people who are not there, and she is weeping, and she does not know why.

The other side does not say I had to go. The other side only points.

I have learned, over the very long years, that when the other side points, the argument is already over. The first side may speak as loudly as it likes. It is the second side that wins. It is always the second side that wins. This is because, although I am old and although my bones hurt and although the rain is cold, I am still the person who chose, when I was a young woman with strong knees and quick hands, to learn the names of the plants and to learn what they did and to make myself responsible for that knowing. I made that choice once. I have been keeping it ever since. I will keep it on my last day also, because to stop keeping it would be to become a different person, and I have no interest in becoming a different person at my age. It is too late for that work. I am the one I have made. I am the one I will die as. And the one I have made does not sit by her fire when someone three turnings down the river is laughing at people who are not there.

So the argument ended, as it always ends, and I sighed, and I felt the sigh come up out of me like a wind coming up out of a cave, slow and cold, and I opened my eyes again, and I looked at the boy.

I said, “Did your mother send any of the petals with you.”

He blinked. He had been expecting me to ask other things first. Most people would have. Most people would have asked about the woman’s color, or whether her belly was hard, or whether her water was dark. But I have learned that the plant is the question and the body is only the answer, and the answer comes more clearly when you can hold the question in your hand.

He fumbled at his wet wrap and drew out a small folded leaf, tied with a strand of grass. The leaf was wet on the outside but the wrapping had done its work, and when I took it from him and unfolded it on my palm, the petals inside were still dry. There were perhaps a dozen of them. They were small and curled and the color of dried blood, with a fine pale dust along their edges. I knew them at once for what they probably were, by their look, but I have not stayed alive this long by trusting the look of a plant when the cost of being wrong is a life.

I closed my fingers around them and I sat with them in my fist for a moment, and I let the warmth of my hand wake them a little, and I lifted my fist to my face and I breathed in through the gaps between my fingers, slowly, the way one breathes in the smell of bread to know if it is fresh. The smell that came up was the smell I had expected. Underneath the dryness there was a sharp wet sweetness, like cut grass left in the sun, and underneath that there was something else, something that was not a smell at all but a kind of brightness, the way the air can sometimes seem bright when a storm is about to break. I knew that brightness. I have known it since I was a girl, when my own mother taught me to know it. It is the brightness of a plant that does its work on the mind rather than on the body. It is not in itself a wicked brightness. Many of the mind-plants are useful. Many of them have given me visions that I treasure to this day, and many of them have been the foundation of medicines that have eased the dying of people I loved. But the brightness must be respected. The brightness must be separated from the body of the plant before it is eaten. If it is not, the body of the plant goes into the eater along with the brightness, and the body is what makes the eater laugh at people who are not there, and weep, and sweat when she is cold.

The man on the road had given the woman the whole flower. Not the essence. The whole flower.

I do not know whether the man on the road had known what he was giving, or whether he had only repeated something he had heard from someone else, or whether he had wished her harm, or whether he had wished her nothing in particular and had simply not bothered to find out. It does not, in the end, very much matter. The petals were in my palm, and the woman was three turnings down the river, and the petals and the woman were already part of the same story now, and so, I realized with a heaviness that was not quite resentment, was I.

I opened my hand and I looked at the boy.

I said, “Pelu. Go and tell your mother I am coming. Tell her to keep the woman warm and quiet, and not to give her anything to drink except water, and not very much of that. Tell her not to let her be alone. If the woman wishes to weep, let her weep. If she wishes to speak to people who are not there, let her speak. Do not argue with her. Do not try to call her back. She will come back on her own when there is somewhere for her to come back to.”

The boy nodded. He was a good listener for a child. Most children of that age have already started to think about what they will say next while you are still talking, but this one was still all there, in his ears. I was grateful for him.

I said, “And Pelu. Take a cloak from the peg by the door before you go. Mine, the brown one. It is too big for you but it is dry. You can return it when I come.”

He looked at me. He had not been going to ask, because children of our village do not ask such things of elders, but I saw the relief move through his small wet face when I offered, and I was glad to have noticed in time. I have been a child cold in the rain. I have been a young woman cold in the rain. I have been an old woman cold in the rain very many times indeed, and there is no virtue at all in being cold when one does not need to be. The cloak was on the peg. He took it down. It hung on him like a tent. He grinned, despite himself, at the size of it, and I almost smiled back. Almost.

He said, “Thank you, grandmother.”

He went.

I sat for a little while after he had gone. The rain was lightening, although it had not yet stopped. The fire was still small. I held the petals in my left hand and I looked at them, and I let the weariness move through me in a slow wave, the way the weariness always does when I have agreed, against my will, to do a thing that I have done a great many times before and would have preferred not to have to do again. I am tired, I thought. I am very tired. I have done this work for so many years and I have done it so many times that the doing of it is no longer interesting to me, only necessary, and the necessary is a heavier thing to carry than the interesting. When I was young, every grinding was a discovery. Every plant had something to tell me that I had not heard before. Now most plants tell me only what I already know, and the grinding is only a way of confirming for other people what I myself learned long ago and would rather not have to keep re-proving. There are days when I feel less like a healer and more like a witness called to the same trial again and again, asked to swear once more to the same testimony, asked to look once more at the same evidence. It tires me. It tires me very deeply.

And yet.

I looked at the petals.

And yet, I thought. And yet.

The woman, the outsider woman whose name I did not yet know, was at this moment in a strange hut in a strange village in a country that was not hers, laughing at people who were not there. Her kin, wherever they were, did not know where she was. Her people did not know what she had eaten. If she died in that hut tonight, she would die alone in the deepest way a person can die alone, which is not the absence of bodies in the room but the absence of anyone in the room who knew her name before this week. And what she had eaten, she had eaten because someone had handed her the dried form of a flower whose essence is medicine and whose body is poison, and had not told her the difference, because either he did not know or did not care. And the only person within walking distance who could prove what the flower was, and what it had done, and what could perhaps still be done to ease the doing of it, was a bent old woman with sore hips sitting on a stool by a fire in a hut three turnings up the river. And that old woman was me. And there was no one else. And there has never, in all my years, been any other person to whom I could pass this work, because the gift of knowing is a gift one carries until one finds someone to give it to, and I have not yet found that someone, although I have looked, and the looking itself has been a long sorrow.

The weariness was still in me. The weariness did not go away. But underneath the weariness, slowly, the way a small flower opens slowly under a slow sun, something else began to open. It was not enthusiasm. I am too old for enthusiasm and I do not believe in it anymore as a thing one ought to want. What it was, was purpose. The bare, plain, unadorned thing that purpose is when one has lived long enough to know it for what it is. Purpose is not a feeling. Purpose is a direction. Purpose is the knowing of which way one’s feet ought to point. My feet had been pointing at the fire all morning. Now they pointed three turnings down the river. That was all. The rest of me, the tiredness and the hips and the wish for nothing, those would have to come along. They always do. They have followed me down many roads they did not want to walk, and they will follow me down this one too, because they are mine and I am theirs and we have been a single old woman together for a very long time and we know how it works.

I got up. The standing took longer than it used to. It always does. I did not hurry it. There is no point in hurrying what cannot be hurried.

I went to the back of the hut where the mortar sits on its low shelf, the heavy stone one that my mother gave me when I was thirteen and that I have used nearly every day since, and I lifted it down, although it is heavy and although my left wrist no longer likes to lift heavy things. The pestle came down with it. I wrapped the two of them in a clean cloth and put them into the carrying-basket that I take when I am called out. Into the same basket I put the small dark third basket from the doorway, the one for things that need to be burned, because if I was right about what the petals were, then what I would do at the outsider woman’s bedside would produce both a thing to keep and a thing to destroy, and I would want to be sure that the thing to be destroyed was destroyed and not left lying around for some other careless person to find. Into the basket I put a small clay jar of clean water, and a piece of soft cloth, and three of the dried roots from the brown basket that are good for the kind of fever the boy had described, and a candle, and a flint, and a folded square of leaf-paper for wrapping. I worked slowly. I have learned that to pack quickly is to forget something, and to forget something on a healer’s errand is sometimes to kill someone you came to save.

When the basket was packed I looked around the hut, the small dim room with its swept floor and its low ceiling and its single window that looks east toward the river, and I had the strange thought that I might be looking at it for the last time. I have had this thought many times in my life. It has never yet been true. But one of these times it will be true, because everyone’s last morning in their own house looks like every other morning, until it doesn’t, and I have lived long enough that I no longer leave my hut without the small soft acknowledgement, in the back of my mind, that this might be the going I do not come back from. It is not a sad acknowledgement. It is only an honest one. I made it, and I let it pass, and I picked up the basket, and I put on my own remaining cloak, the gray one, which is thinner than the brown one I had given the boy but which would do, and I stepped out the doorway and into the wet morning.

The rain had nearly stopped. The path down to the river was slick and dark and the air smelled the way it always smells after rain in our country, of wet stone and wet leaf and the faint cold breath that comes up off the river when the river has been swollen by the day’s water. I started to walk. My left hip complained, as it always complains for the first hundred paces. I did not argue with it. I let it complain. After a hundred paces it would settle, as it always settles, and we would understand each other again, my hip and I, for as long as the walking lasted.

Three turnings down the river. A woman I had never met laughing at people who were not there. A man on a road somewhere, perhaps already a hundred miles gone, perhaps already handing more dried petals to another traveler, perhaps not. A mortar in a basket on my arm, the same mortar my mother had pressed into my hands when I was thirteen, the same mortar I had used to separate the body from the ghost of more plants than I could now name. The path under my feet. The cold air in my chest. The slow, settled, weary, certain knowing that I was, once again, walking toward exactly the place I was supposed to be walking toward, because I was the one who had been asked, and I was the one who knew, and there was no one else, and there had not been anyone else for a long time now, and there might never be.

Mh, I thought. So.

I walked.

 

Segment Two:

A Footnote Concerning the Sifter of Spirits

Now, I should begin by confessing — for if I am to set this account down honestly, and at my age I see no remaining reason to set it down any other way — that the morning on which I first heard the old woman’s name was a morning I had spent feeling unusually pleased with myself, and a man who has spent a morning feeling pleased with himself is, by the iron law of such things, about to be humbled before the sun goes down. I did not yet know this on the morning in question. I rarely did, in those years. The recognition of one’s own imminent humbling is a skill that arrives, in my experience, a great deal later than one would like, and well after most of the humblings have already done their work.

I had been on the road for nine days. The road, if it can with any seriousness be called a road, ran roughly northwest from a coastal trading-town whose name I will not bother to record, since the town has since burned twice and rebuilt itself under different names each time and no longer answers to any of them, and was bound, by the route I had chosen, for the deep jungle settlements where, according to a certain letter folded against my chest beneath my robe, there lived a hedge-witch by the name of Saoma who would be willing to speak with me, if I came alone, if I came carrying neither weapon nor charm of office, and if I came on a recommendation from a mutual acquaintance whose own name appears in the letter in a code that took me three years to learn. I did not, at that point in my life, know how much of what was about to happen would hinge on that letter, nor on the woman to whom it was addressed, nor — and this is the part that I am still, fifteen years later, working out how to forgive myself for — on the secondary errand that had taken me to the well that morning, the errand which I had treated, at the time, as an idle scholarly amusement, the kind of footnote-chasing that monks of my former order were forbidden from indulging in for the very good reason that footnote-chasing, in our discipline, has a tendency to swallow the entire text and the monk along with it.

The well stood at a fork in the road where one branch climbed northwest into the higher jungle and the other dropped south to a string of river-villages that catch eels in long woven nets and trade them up the coast for salt. The well itself was old. The stones around its lip were worn into shallow basins by the rope that had been drawn across them for, I would guess, four or five hundred years. There was a small thatch over it on four wooden posts to keep the worst of the rain off the rope, and there was a low stone bench beside it on which travelers were apparently in the habit of sitting, because the bench too was worn, and worn in such a way as to suggest that the sitters had not sat lightly. A well at a crossroads is one of the most reliable libraries in the world. People talk at wells. They cannot help it. The water is the price of admission to a brief unofficial commonwealth, and the conversation, in my experience, is more candid at a well than it is in any tavern, because nobody at a well has bought anything from anybody else and so nobody owes anybody anything except the rope and a turn at the bucket.

I arrived at the well at roughly the middle of the morning. The rain had stopped sometime in the night and the road was steaming gently in the way that jungle roads steam after rain, and my sandals had picked up a great deal of red mud which had now caked itself onto my ankles in the manner of a second, slightly looser, pair of stockings. I sat down on the bench, took off the sandals, scraped what I could off them with a flat stick I had been carrying for exactly that purpose, put them back on, and only then went to the rope, because I have learned that to draw water and then sit in mud is to learn, immediately, that one ought to have done the things in the other order.

There were three other travelers at the well when I arrived, and two more came up while I was drawing. The first three were a man and his grown son, who were driving a small herd of goats — six of them, all very thin, with the long-legged restlessness of goats who have been on the road too long and would like to lie down — and an old woman who, although she was not, I thought, as old as she wanted us to think she was, was carrying a kind of wicker frame on her back stacked with bundles of dried river-grass that she said she was taking to market in a town three days further on. The two who came up after me were a pair of young men who looked, to my eye, like junior couriers of some merchant guild, dressed in the practical leathers and short cloaks that such couriers wear when they are trying to look unimportant, and failing, because no junior courier in the history of any guild has ever managed to look unimportant while wearing the boots they are issued.

I drew a bucket. I drank, splashed my face, drew a second bucket for the goats because the boy who was with them looked exhausted and his father was clearly the kind of man who would let his son draw all the buckets if no one else volunteered, and I sat back down on the bench with my own waterskin in my lap and pretended to be occupied with refilling it while in fact I was, as I almost always am, listening.

Now, the listening is the part that I should perhaps explain, since to a person not raised in the discipline I was raised in, the listening might seem either rude or excessive or both. In the order I had once belonged to, listening was a practice. It was treated as a craft, no less than calligraphy or the copying of texts, and was taught with the same patience and the same exhaustive attention to detail. We were drilled in the postures of listening — the slight forward inclination of the head, the eyes lowered just enough to suggest receptivity without suggesting submission, the hands open on the knees, the breath taken through the nose at slow regular intervals so as not to disturb the speaker’s rhythm — and we were drilled, even more rigorously, in the postures of pretending to listen to something other than what one was actually listening to, because, as Father Imrek used to say in his dry voice in the cold mornings of the upper cloister, the conversation that a person has when they believe they are unobserved is the conversation in which their soul, briefly, takes off its shoes. I had left the order at twenty-two, for reasons I will not bore the reader with except to note that they had to do with my growing inability to listen with the prescribed discipline to people I had concluded were wrong, but I had carried the listening out of the cloister with me, the way a man carries certain habits of childhood into his adulthood whether or not he intends to, and at the well that morning I was, as usual, listening to four different conversations while appearing to listen only to my own waterskin.

The goat-driver and his son were talking about feed. The two junior couriers were complaining, in voices pitched low enough that they thought no one else could hear, about a senior member of their guild who had, it seemed, taken credit for the safe delivery of a shipment that they had in fact saved through their own quick thinking when one of the wagon-horses had gone lame. The old woman with the grass was talking to no one, which is to say she was talking to herself and to whoever was willing to be talked at, and what she was saying was the long sort of grumbling complaint that road-traveling old women have been producing, I expect, since the invention of roads. She was complaining about the weight of the grass. She was complaining about the cost of salt. She was complaining about the rain, which had soaked the grass and made it heavier than it should have been, which she felt the rain had done on purpose. And then, in the offhand way of a person whose mouth keeps moving without much attention being paid to where the next sentence is coming from, she said:

“And on top of all that, three turnings down the river, there’s some foreign woman gone mad off a flower, and old Tepu has had to go down there in this weather to sort it out. At her age. With her hip. I tell you, the world isn’t what it was. People used to know what plants they were eating.”

I will tell you exactly what happened to me when she said that sentence.

The bench under me did not move. The sun did not move. The two junior couriers continued their grumbling, the goats continued their restless shifting, the boy with the bucket continued to draw water for his father’s herd. Nothing in the visible world changed. But inside me, in the small private chamber where I keep the catalogue of things-I-have-been-looking-for-without-quite-admitting-it, a door opened. It opened, I should say, with a small audible click, which is the sound that doors make inside one’s mind when one has spent fifteen years pretending one was not standing in front of them with one’s ear to the wood.

I held my face perfectly still. I had not lost the cloister’s training in the matter of not letting one’s face do what one’s mind is doing. I took a slow, even sip from my waterskin. I waited for the count of seven. And then I turned, with the easy unhurried air of a man who is making polite conversation because the road is long and the bench is shared, and I said to the old woman:

“Pardon me, mother. I could not help overhearing. You mentioned a flower.”

She looked at me with the sharp, pleased look of a person who has been talking at the air for some time and has just discovered that one piece of the air was listening. Old women on roads love nothing better than a polite stranger who will engage with them on the subject they have been holding forth on. It is one of the great unspoken economies of the world. I had paid her, by that one sentence, in a currency she had been longing to be paid in, and she immediately wanted to give me change.

“A flower,” she said. “Some kind of red flower, dried. A man on the road sold it to her — well, gave it, she says, but who gives anything away, you tell me, who gives anything away on this road? — told her it would help her sleep. So she ate it. And of course it did help her sleep, that first time. But then she ate the rest, the whole lot of it, in one go, in my niece’s house no less, the one with the locking door, which is now locked from the inside with a madwoman in it, and she’s been laughing at her dead mother for three days, and weeping at people who aren’t there, and sweating like a butcher in summer though it’s been cold as charity, and nobody could do a thing for her until they sent the boy up the path to fetch old Tepu, and now Tepu’s gone down there with her mortar in a basket and that bad hip and the weather like this, and I tell you, brother, the world isn’t what it was.”

I nodded with what I hoped was the right degree of sympathetic agreement and not the wrong degree of fascinated agreement, and I said, in the most ordinary voice I could manufacture:

“Tepu, you say. Is that a healer, then?”

The old woman snorted. The snort was, in itself, an entire essay on the inadequacy of the word healer to describe the woman she was about to describe. I have heard such snorts before. They are the snorts of locals being asked to summarize a neighbor by an outsider, and the snort is the locals’ way of saying, my dear, you have no idea.

“Healer,” she said. “Tepu is a healer the way the river is a creek. Tepu is the old one. Her mother was the old one before her, and her mother’s mother, and back as far as anyone counts. She’s been knowing the green things for longer than most of us have been alive. There’s not a plant in three days’ walk that Tepu can’t tell you the name of and the use of and the danger of, and there’s nothing she works with that she works with by guessing, which is more than you can say for most of the herb-women you find these days, who’ll sell you a bag of something and tell you it’s good for what ails you and not know themselves what’s in it.”

“And the mortar in the basket,” I said, careful, careful. “Is that — is that a particular tool of hers?”

The old woman gave me a look. It was not yet a suspicious look, but it was the precursor to one. It was the look of a person who has just been asked a question slightly too specific to be casual, and is making the first internal note that the asker may have a reason for asking.

I made myself smile. I made myself wave one hand in the manner of a man dismissing the importance of his own question.

“I only ask,” I said, “because in some of the villages further south, the old women carry their tools in particular baskets. I have a — a small interest in such customs. It is the kind of thing one notices, on a long road, when one is trying to remember the differences between one place and the next.”

This was almost true. I have always trusted the almost-true more than the wholly-true in conversation, because the wholly-true tends to be more than is wanted, and the almost-true gives the other person room to fill in the gap with whatever they would prefer to believe about you. The old woman filled in the gap with the conclusion that I was a harmless wandering scholar of folk customs, which was, after all, accurate as far as it went, and she relaxed, and she said:

“Oh, well, the mortar. Yes. Tepu’s mortar. That’s a thing all by itself, that mortar. Her mother gave it to her when she was a girl. Stone, very heavy, with the pestle of some kind of old bone or wood, I never could tell which, and the marks scratched in the bottom of the bowl that light up when she uses it, you know, the marks the spirit-grinders all have. You haven’t seen one? You must not have come from far south, then, you must have come from further inland.”

“Further inland,” I agreed. “Tell me about the marks.”

I should not have asked. The asking was too eager, by a hair, and the old woman caught it.

This time the look was a suspicious look. She narrowed her eyes at me, properly, and she looked me over from my sandals to the top of my shaved head with its faded spiral, and she said, slowly:

“Brother, what is your interest, exactly, in the marks on old Tepu’s mortar.”

I had perhaps two seconds in which to choose my answer, and I chose it the way one chooses a stone to step on in a fast stream, which is to say with the bottom half of one’s brain rather than the top half, and what I chose was this. I said:

“Mother, I will be honest with you. I am a scholar. I left an order of contemplatives many years ago, and I have spent my life since then walking from one country to another collecting accounts of how different peoples prepare medicinal plants. I have heard, in books, of mortars such as the one you describe — mortars that separate the body of a plant from its essence — but I have never, in all my years of walking, actually seen one used. To hear that there is such a tool only a few hours from this well, in the hands of a woman who knows how to use it properly, is the kind of news that a person in my line of work waits a long time to hear. I would not, of course, dream of disturbing the old woman while she is at her work. But when she has finished her work, and the sick traveler is settled one way or the other, I would consider it a great kindness to be permitted to walk down to her hut and pay my respects. I would bring her a gift. I have a small cake of pressed tea from the eastern plains that she would, I think, find pleasant. I would ask her nothing she did not wish to be asked. I am not, you understand, a man who pries. I am only a man who has been wanting, for a very long time, to see a certain thing with his own eyes.”

The old woman considered me. She considered me for what felt like a long time, although in honesty it was probably no more than a slow count of ten. The goats shifted. The couriers had stopped grumbling about their senior and were now both unashamedly listening, because the conversation had taken a turn that they could tell was more interesting than their own. The father and son had moved off to give their goats a brief rest in the shade of a tree at the edge of the clearing, but the father, I noted, was watching us out of the corner of one eye, in the manner of a man who has not survived as long as he has in goat-driving by failing to notice when conversations at wells are about to become consequential.

At last the old woman said:

“You have an honest face, for a foreigner.”

“That is the kindest thing anyone has said to my face in some weeks, mother.”

She permitted herself a small dry laugh. Then she said:

“The path you want is the south fork. Take it for an hour, until you see a leaning rock split by a fig tree. After the rock, the path forks again. Take the right-hand fork. Three turnings down, you’ll come to the river-villages. Ask anyone there for the foreign woman who’s been mad three days; they’ll show you the house. Tepu will be there or nearby. If she’ll see you, she’ll see you. If she won’t, she won’t. I won’t make any promises on her behalf, because nobody who has lived long enough to know Tepu makes promises on Tepu’s behalf. Do you understand me, brother?”

“I understand you, mother.”

“And don’t pester her. If she tells you to go, you go. If she tells you to sit, you sit. If she tells you to fetch water, you fetch water. She’s a hard old woman and she has earned the right to be.”

“I would expect nothing less.”

The old woman nodded once, satisfied, and turned away from me and back to her bundles of grass, and began the business of hoisting the wicker frame back onto her shoulders, which the boy with the bucket, having finished with the goats, very kindly came over to help her with. I sat on the bench. I let my face stay still. I drank one more long, slow sip from my waterskin. And inside me, in that same private chamber, the door which had clicked open a few minutes before was now, very slowly and very quietly, swinging wider.

You see, the trouble was the marks.

The trouble was that the old woman, when I had asked her about the marks scratched in the bottom of the bowl, had said, almost in passing, that they lit up when Tepu used it. She had said it the way one says any commonplace thing — the way one might say that water is wet, or that fires burn — as though it were a property of mortars in general known to everybody and not worth dwelling on. And it was the casualness with which she had said it that had told me, more clearly than any direct claim could have, that what I had just heard about was real. People who lie do not lie casually about lit-up marks. People who lie make a small drama of the marks; they describe them in detail, they linger on them, they invite you to be amazed. The old woman had described the marks as a barely-relevant detail in a story about her niece’s locking door, which is exactly the way a person describes something they have actually seen a hundred times and consider unremarkable. The marks lit up. Of course they lit up. That is what marks on spirit-grinders did. Now, brother, about the cost of salt.

And I had read about those marks.

I had read about them fifteen years ago, in a manuscript I had no business reading, in a room I had no business being in, on the last night I ever spent under the roof of my order, and I had been carrying the memory of what I had read in the way that one carries a stone in one’s boot for fifteen years and tells oneself, every morning, that one will sit down and take the stone out when one has the time, and one never has the time, because the stone has by then become part of the foot.

The manuscript was, properly speaking, a fragment. It was a fragment of a fragment, in fact, because the parchment had been cut from a larger codex sometime in the previous century and re-bound into a small private volume by a member of my order who had clearly intended that nobody else should ever read it. The piece I had found, on that last night, had been about seven pages long, written in the cramped half-uncial that the older brothers of my discipline favored, and had borne, at the top of the first page, a heading that I have never seen reproduced in any other text I have ever read, before or since. The heading was three words. The words were: Sifter of Spirits.

The text that followed was, on its face, a denunciation. It was a formal denunciation, in the proper denunciatory style, of a practice attributed to certain barbaric peoples of distant jungles in which a particular tool — described as a stone mortar with a pestle of bone or fossilized wood, scratched at its base with spiraling marks that were said to glow when the mortar was in use — was employed for the purpose of separating, in the author’s appalled phrasing, the spiritual essence of a plant from its corporeal matter, so that the essence might be consumed alone and without the protective dilution of the body. The author of the fragment found this practice abhorrent on three grounds. First, that to consume the essence of any created thing without the body of that thing was to refuse the wholeness in which the divine had clothed it, and was therefore a kind of gnostic heresy. Second, that the visions induced by such consumption were not, despite the claims of their consumers, communications from any legitimate spiritual order, but were instead the manipulations of lower powers who took advantage of the eater’s gluttonous abstraction to whisper falsehoods that the eater then mistook for revelation. And third — and this was the ground that had, fifteen years ago, made me sit down very abruptly on the cold stone floor of the small upper library — that the tool itself was effective. That the tool, in the author’s grudging admission, did in fact do what it was claimed to do. That it did in fact separate body from essence, with the documented physical evidence of two distinct piles of substance in the bowl at the end of the grinding, and that the author had personally witnessed such a separation, under conditions of strict scholarly observation, in a context the author did not specify but which I had spent fifteen years suspecting had been a much darker context than a polite ethnographic visit.

The fragment had concluded with an order. It was an order from the abbot of the order at the time the fragment had been written, perhaps two hundred years before I read it. The order was that no brother of the discipline was, under any circumstance, to seek out such a tool, or to witness its use, or to record its existence, or to inquire of any person whether such a tool was known to them, on penalty of expulsion and the permanent loss of all rights and privileges accruing to the brotherhood. The order had been signed, sealed, and, at some point in the intervening two centuries, very deliberately not rescinded.

I had read the fragment three times, that last night. I had then put it back exactly where I had found it. I had walked down the spiral stairs of the upper library and across the inner court and out the small gate to which I knew the night-key, and I had walked away from my order with nothing but the clothes I had been wearing and the small bundle I had prepared three months earlier for precisely such a moment, and I had not gone back, and I had told no one, in all the years since, what I had read on those seven pages.

I had told no one because to tell anyone would have been to risk that the telling would be carried back, and I had no interest in being hunted by my former brothers for the crime of having read a thing I had not been authorized to read. I had told no one because the telling itself would have been, in the precise language of the order I had left, the inquiry of a person as to whether such a tool was known to them, and I had concluded, in the weeks after my departure, that although I no longer recognized the authority of the order over my conduct, I did still recognize the authority of my own pride, and my pride preferred that I not be the kind of man who broke a rule by accident in a conversation when I had not yet decided whether I was the kind of man who would break it on purpose.

And so for fifteen years I had carried it. I had walked through six countries, sat at three hundred wells, drunk tea with hundreds of herbalists, and I had never, in all of that time, asked anyone the one question I had most wanted to ask, which was: have you ever seen, or heard tell of, a stone mortar whose marks light up when it is used. I had not asked because I had not decided. I had not decided because I was afraid of what I would do with the answer if it came back yes. And now, on a wet morning at a well at a fork in a road in a country I had been planning to leave within the month, an old woman selling river-grass had given me the answer to the question I had not asked, casually, as part of a complaint about the weather.

The marks lit up. Tepu’s mortar. Three turnings down the river.

Now, the reader will perhaps say to me: brother, what was the trouble? You had left the order. You owed it nothing. The prohibition against the inquiry was not your prohibition any longer. You were a free man, walking a free road, in possession of a piece of information that interested you, and you were entitled to follow it where it led, and the only soul you needed to consult on the matter was your own. To which I would say: yes. Yes, that is all quite correct. And I would say also: you have never been a member of an order. You have never, at the impressionable age of twelve, knelt in cold stone in a cold dawn and sworn certain things on certain books that were said to have certain authorities, and you have never, having sworn, spent the next ten years arranging your interior life around the assumption that the swearing meant something. A man who has done that thing does not, by the simple act of walking out of a gate, become a man who has not done that thing. The fragment that I had read on my last night was, in the order’s own classification of texts, a forbidden text. I had violated, in the reading of it, an injunction whose force, by leaving, I had repudiated. But I had not yet, in the fifteen years since, undertaken the further step of acting on what I had read, and in some small chamber of my own conscience I had been telling myself that as long as I did not act on it, the reading of it had been, perhaps, a venial trespass rather than a mortal one. To go now to old Tepu’s hut. To bring her tea. To watch her grind. To see, with my own eyes, the marks light up. To do the thing that the abbot of two hundred years ago had specifically forbidden any of us from doing — this would be the step. This would convert the venial into the mortal, in the only court that still had any jurisdiction over me, which was the court of my own habit of self-examination.

And I knew, sitting on that bench, that I was going to take the step.

I knew it the way one knows certain other things. I knew it the way I had known, on the night I read the fragment, that I was going to leave the order before sunrise. The decision had already been made somewhere lower than the level at which I made decisions, and what was happening on the upper level was merely the slow process of my conscious self being informed of what had already been settled by the rest of me. The rest of me had been waiting fifteen years to see one of those mortars. The rest of me was not, at this point in my life, prepared to entertain any further postponement. The rest of me had run out of patience with the upper part of me, and was simply going to walk down the south fork of the road, find the leaning rock split by the fig tree, take the right-hand fork, walk three turnings down the river, and see what was to be seen, and the upper part of me could come along and grumble about it or stay behind and grumble about it but either way the walking was going to be done.

There was, however, a feeling along with the knowing, and the feeling was guilt. I want to be honest about this. The feeling was guilt, and the guilt had two distinct flavors, which I have learned to distinguish in myself over the years the way a vintner learns to distinguish flavors in wines that all look red in the glass. The first flavor of guilt was the residual cloister-guilt. It was the small persistent voice of Father Imrek, dry and patient, saying somewhere inside my left ear: brother, you swore. You swore on books. The books are still books. Your swearing is still your swearing. To which I had, by long practice, the answer: father, I un-swore. I un-swore by walking out. The un-swearing is also a swearing. To which Father Imrek, who in life had never let me have the last word and who, fifteen years dead, was not going to start letting me have it now, replied: brother, the un-swearing was a swearing only to yourself. The original swearing was to something larger. You may dismiss yourself with a wave of your own hand. You may not, with your own hand, dismiss what is larger than your hand. To which I had no answer that I had ever quite finished thinking through, which was perhaps why Father Imrek’s voice continued, after fifteen years, to occupy real estate in my left ear that I would have preferred to use for other purposes.

The second flavor of guilt was newer and, in some ways, sharper. It was the guilt of having, by my interest in the mortar, momentarily forgotten the woman. The outsider woman, the one in the locked room three turnings down the river, the one who had eaten a stranger’s gift of dried petals and was now laughing at her dead mother and weeping at people who were not there. The old woman at the well had described her in some detail. I had been listening for the detail I wanted, which had been the detail about the mortar, and I had let the detail about the dying woman pass through me almost unmarked. This was not entirely my fault. The dying woman was, after all, a stranger to me, in a village I had never visited, suffering an affliction whose cure was, by the old woman’s own account, already in the hands of someone competent. There was nothing for me to do for her. My presence in the village would not, in any meaningful way, alter her chances. But there is a difference between the absence of a useful role and the absence of a sympathetic acknowledgment, and what I noted, sitting on the bench, was that my interior response to the news of the woman’s suffering had been, almost entirely, an interior response to the news of the mortar. I had treated her, in the privacy of my own mind, as a footnote. Specifically, I had treated her as a footnote to the mortar, the footnote that explained why the mortar was being used today, and the mortar had been the main text. And this, I had to admit to myself, was a fairly accurate description of the kind of scholar I had become in the years since leaving the order. I had become, in many ways, the kind of scholar against whom Father Imrek had warned me most often, the kind who chases footnotes through other people’s suffering and forgets that the suffering is the body and the footnote only the ghost.

The second flavor of guilt, I noted, was sharper than the first because it was current rather than residual. It was a fresh wound, not an old one. And it was a wound that the present afternoon, if I chose to spend it walking down the south fork, would not heal but rather deepen, because every step toward Tepu’s mortar would be a step that I was taking on the back of another person’s emergency, an emergency that I was using as an opportunity even as I told myself that I was merely traveling toward a place that happened to be where the emergency was.

I sat with this for some time. The well clearing emptied. The couriers moved off northwest. The old woman with the grass set off down the south fork at her own slow pace, the wicker frame swaying on her back. The goat-driver and his son rested in the shade and waited for the heat of midday to pass. The boy with the bucket lay down in the grass and went to sleep almost at once, the way only children and exhausted soldiers can. I sat on the bench and I held my waterskin in my lap and I had what I have come to think of, in the years since, as the moment.

The moment was this. I would not pretend, to myself, that the walking down the south fork was anything other than what it was. I would not pretend that I was going for pious reasons, or that I was going only to verify a scholarly point, or that I was going because there might be some help I could render. I was going because I had been waiting fifteen years to see what I was about to see, and the waiting was at last over, and I was no longer willing to wait one further afternoon. I would name the going for what it was. I would carry the naming with me as I walked, and I would not let it slip out of my pocket on the road. I would also, when I arrived, behave decently. I would not pester the old woman. I would offer help where help was possible. I would not, under any circumstance, intrude on the sick woman in the locked room. I would treat her as a person and not as a footnote, even though I had thought of her as a footnote already, and could not undo the thinking. I would bring tea. I would bring, also — I rummaged in my pack with one hand while sitting on the bench, to confirm — a small twist of dried mint, and a thumb-sized cake of compressed sweet root from the eastern markets that I had been saving for a special occasion. The special occasion was apparently this one. I would offer these things. I would ask permission for everything I did, and I would accept no for an answer if it came, and if it came I would walk back to the well and sit on the bench again and consider what it meant that I had walked all that way to be told no, and whether the no was perhaps Father Imrek’s voice given local form for the day.

I rose from the bench.

I rose slowly, because I had been sitting for some time and my back, although younger than old Tepu’s, was not as young as it had been a decade ago. I shouldered my pack. I touched the front of my robe, lightly, where the folded letter of introduction to the hedge-witch Saoma lay against my chest. The letter would have to wait. The hedge-witch would have to wait. They had been waiting, both of them, for me to arrive on my own schedule, and they would not, I suspected, mind very much if my schedule was now altered by a day in either direction. The road forked in front of me. The northwest branch climbed away under the high canopy. The southern branch dropped down through thinning trees toward the river. I stood at the fork and I looked at both branches for one long honest moment, the way a man looks at two doors when he knows perfectly well which one he is about to open and is, briefly, paying his respects to the other.

I went south.

The path went down. The light, as I descended, changed in the way that jungle light always changes when one drops toward water, the colors deepening and the shadows pooling and the small insects rising up from the moss in slow gold swirls. I walked carefully, because the path was wet and my sandals were worn and I had no desire to arrive at old Tepu’s village having sprained an ankle on the way. I walked, and as I walked, I composed, almost in spite of myself, the opening sentences of an account that I knew, even then, I would never publish, but that I knew, even then, I was going to write. I composed them in the formal voice I had been trained in, the voice of the scholarly note, the voice that begins a long entry with a careful narrowing of the subject.

A footnote, the sentence in my head began. A footnote concerning the sifter of spirits.

And then, beneath the formal voice, in a lower voice that I usually did not let myself listen to, another sentence began, less polished and less formal, and the lower voice said: brother, you are going to do this thing. You have decided to do this thing. The doing of it is going to change something in you that has not been changed in fifteen years, and you do not yet know what. You should be afraid. You should be ashamed. You are, in fact, both, in proper proportions, which is more than you usually manage. Hold on to both. Do not lose either one. You will need them both at the door of the hut, when you knock, and the old woman opens it, and looks at you, and decides, in the first three seconds, whether to let you in.

I walked. The path went down. The river, I could already smell, was not far ahead.

 

Segment Three:

The Accounting of an Unbought Tool

Right then. Let us be clear about what Mira was doing on that road, because if we are not clear about what Mira was doing on that road then nothing else that happens is going to make any kind of accounting sense, and Mira was, above all other things she was, a woman who liked her accounts to make sense.

What Mira was doing on that road was working. That was the first thing. Whatever else might be said about the trip — and there were going to be things said, in the official report she would eventually file at the guild house on Cooper Street, and there were going to be other, less official things said, in the private ledger she kept in the inside pocket of her tunic — the trip was, first and foremost, a business trip, financed out of the petty-cash drawer of one Master Halben Orro, licensed supplier to the Alchemists’ and Apothecaries’ Guild of the capital, who had advanced her thirty gold for travel expenses and a further fifty against commission, and who had handed her, on the morning of her departure, a small folded paper containing a list of seven specific questions to which he wanted answers, written in his crabbed, business-shorthand hand, and a separate paper containing the names of three southern villages that he believed, based on rumors collected from his suppliers’ suppliers, were the likely places to find the thing he wanted her to find.

The thing he wanted her to find was a tool. Specifically, the thing he wanted her to find was a tool that, according to the rumors collected from his suppliers’ suppliers, was used by certain backwoods herbalists in the deep jungle to refine — and here the rumors became annoyingly vague, which was always the way with rumors — the more potent and difficult and dangerous plant-extracts into a form that could be more reliably dosed and more profitably sold without, as Master Orro had put it over morning tea at the guild house, killing the bloody customer. Master Orro had been particularly emphatic on that last point. Master Orro had explained, at considerable length and with the careful patience of a man who had been told the same thing by his guild solicitors approximately fourteen times in the past year, that the apothecary trade in the capital was in a delicate moment, that there had been three recent unfortunate incidents involving customers who had purchased certain mood-tinctures and who had then, in technical legal language, suffered adverse outcomes, and that the guild was under increasing pressure from the Crown’s Inquiry on Public Health to demonstrate that imported herbal preparations were being refined to a, and here he had quoted from the Inquiry’s letter, “standard of consistent purity such as would not embarrass a reasonable practitioner of the apothecary’s art.” And then he had said, looking at her over the rim of his teacup with the particular look of a man who has already done the math on the legal consequences of further customer deaths versus the cost of an expedition to find a better refining tool, “Mira. Go and find me something that works.”

Mira had said yes. Mira had said yes for a number of reasons, the chief of which were that she was twenty-six years old and tired of being given the small assignments, that the commission on a successful sourcing trip would be enough to clear her sister’s apprenticeship debt with most of a year’s worth of rent left over, that she had never been further south than the river ports and was, although she would not have said so out loud to Master Orro or to anyone else, genuinely curious to see a piece of the country she had been hearing about her whole life without seeing, and that the petty-cash drawer of Master Orro’s office had been close enough to her elbow during the conversation that she had been able to confirm, with a brief and entirely professional glance, that there was at least four hundred gold sitting in it which meant the man was telling the truth about being able to afford the fifty he was advancing her. Mira had a rule. Mira’s rule was that you did not take advances from men who could not afford to lose them, because men who could not afford to lose advances tended, in her experience, to recover them through a number of inventive means that all eventually involved Mira not getting paid.

So Mira had said yes, and Mira had packed the green pocketed tunic with the fourteen pockets, and Mira had clipped the abacus to her belt, and Mira had loaded her three-pouch belt with the appropriate currencies and credentials for a journey that would take her across two state borders and into a third state where, technically speaking, her guild credentials had no formal weight but where, in practice, the flash of a guild badge from the capital was usually enough to keep most provincial customs officers from asking the awkward second question, and Mira had presented herself at the south gate of the city at first light on a damp morning and had hired a one-horse trap to take her as far as the river crossing at Old Mehlin, which was the furthest a trap could reasonably be taken before the road began to deteriorate into the kind of road that traps did not survive without going badly out of pocket on wheelwright fees.

At Old Mehlin she had transferred to a wagon. The wagon was the wagon of a trader called Bivven, who Mira had used twice before and who, although she did not particularly like him, she trusted to a particular and limited extent, which was the extent of believing that he would not actually rob her and would not actually crash the wagon, although he would absolutely overcharge her for the seat and would absolutely complain about the road and about the weather and about his wife and about the cost of feed and about the general decline of civilization from sunrise to sunset of every day they were on the road together, and would expect her to nod sympathetically at appropriate intervals, which Mira had budgeted into the trip as one of the non-monetary costs of doing business with Bivven.

The wagon had left Old Mehlin three days behind schedule on account of rain. This was the bit Mira had not budgeted for, although she should have. She always told herself, before every trip, that she would budget for delay. She always actually budgeted, when it came down to it, for the minimum likely delay, on the grounds that one had to start the math somewhere and the minimum was at least defensible. And then the actual delay always turned out to be the maximum likely delay or some delay above that, because the world, Mira had concluded after roughly six years in the business, did not arrange itself according to anybody’s likely-delay estimates and would in fact go out of its way to invent new and previously unconsidered varieties of delay specifically in order to embarrass anyone foolish enough to have budgeted for the old ones.

So when the wagon finally rolled out of Old Mehlin, three days late, it rolled into a country in which the rain had stopped just long enough for the roads to look passable from the box-seat but in which the roads were in fact saturated underneath, like a sponge holding water under a dry crust of bread, and into which the wagon-wheels sank at every soft patch with a noise that Bivven described, every single time it happened, as “that bloody noise again.” The wagon had made, in the first day, perhaps half the distance Mira had hoped for. By the second day Mira had given up hoping for distance and was instead making notes in her private ledger about the cost-per-mile of a journey by wagon in saturated country in spring, the cost-per-mile being approximately three times the cost-per-mile of the same journey in summer, which was a useful piece of data even though she was, at the moment, the person paying it.

It was on the third day out of Old Mehlin, in the early afternoon, that they came down off the high road and into the lower jungle country, and the road forked at an old well under a thatch on four posts, and Bivven announced that he was stopping to water the horse and to have a long argument with himself about whether the south fork or the west fork was more likely to be passable, and Mira had climbed down from the wagon to stretch her legs and to discover that the back of her thighs had become, over the past two days, a single continuous bruise the precise shape of Bivven’s wagon-seat.

She had limped — limped was not too strong a word, she had genuinely limped — over to the well. She had drawn herself a bucket. She had washed her face. She had drunk perhaps half a cupful and refilled her waterskin. And she had then turned around to find herself looking at a man in a long undyed traveling robe, with a shaved tattooed head and one missing front tooth, sitting on the stone bench under the thatch and politely waiting for the bucket to be free.

Mira knew the type at once. Mira had been raised in a port city. Mira had been trained, by a mother who had spent twenty years working the customs office at the dockside and who considered the cataloguing of human types to be a survival skill on par with reading and arithmetic, to identify on sight the major categories of traveler one was likely to encounter in any given commercial setting. The man at the well, in Mira’s professional assessment, was a former monastic. The shaved head with the faded continuous tattoo, the slightly threadbare quality of the robe combined with its absolutely correct construction, the sandals worn through and resoled in the cheap way, the wooden staff laid across his knees rather than stood up against the bench, the particular still way he was sitting — all of these were former-monastic markers, and Mira had ticked each of them off in her head in roughly the time it took to put down the bucket. Former monastic, she thought. Older than he looks. Travels light. Has been doing this for years. Probably broke, but not desperate-broke; the kind of broke that is broke on principle rather than broke by accident. Polite. Watching. Listening.

That last one was the bit that put her on her guard, because the man was watching her in the particular way that former monastics watched people, which was the way of someone who had been trained to notice everything and to give back no sign of what they were noticing. It was an unnerving way to be watched. It was the way customs inspectors watched cargo. It was not, in itself, a hostile way to be watched. But it was the kind of attention that, if you were carrying anything you did not want examined, you very much preferred not to be the recipient of.

Mira, for the record, was at that moment carrying:

One licensed guild courier’s badge, in the left pocket of her tunic, which was perfectly legal and which she was entirely willing to show to anyone who asked.

One sealed letter of credit from Master Orro to a particular factor in the southern river-port of Liohan, which she would not show to anyone short of a Crown’s officer with a writ.

Sixty-three gold pieces, in mixed denominations, distributed across the three pouches of her belt and the lining of her tunic in a pattern of distribution that she had spent some time working out and that was specifically designed to make any single act of robbery — say, of one pouch — yield no more than perhaps a third of the total.

Seventeen silver pieces.

A small quantity of mixed copper.

The seven-question list from Master Orro, folded very small, in an interior pocket of the tunic that was sewn closed.

The names of the three southern villages, on a separate piece of paper, also in the sewn-closed pocket.

A small spell-warded pouch containing two unset cut gems that Master Orro had asked her to hand-deliver to a particular dealer in Liohan as a personal favor, which she suspected was less of a favor than Master Orro had presented it as and which she had agreed to do for an additional five gold over and above the standard commission.

Her private ledger.

Her abacus.

A travel-knife.

A small spell-warded charm against pickpockets.

A second small spell-warded charm against pickpockets, on the basis that one was probably not enough.

A change of underclothes.

A spare pair of stockings.

A small jar of liniment that her sister had given her for the long-journey aches.

A wedge of dry cheese.

Six dried sausages.

Two apples.

A book.

Mira was, in other words, not a person who wanted to be watched too closely by a stranger at a well in a country where her guild badge had no formal weight. Mira nodded to the man, politely but without warmth. The man nodded back, with what she registered as approximately the correct degree of warmth for a brief well-encounter, which was a small further point in his favor; people who oversold their friendliness in the first thirty seconds of a meeting were almost always either selling something or about to steal something.

“Pardon,” he said, in a voice that was educated but not affected, and that carried the faint thinning-out of a coastal accent worn down by years on roads. “Are you traveling on the south fork or the west?”

“That’s currently the subject of a quite passionate debate happening at the wagon,” Mira said, gesturing back over her shoulder at Bivven, who was at that moment standing with his hands on his hips glaring at the south road with the expression of a man who had personally been insulted by it. “My driver is of the opinion that the south is worse but shorter. He’s also of the opinion that the west is longer but no better. He’s been holding both opinions simultaneously for about twenty minutes and showing no signs of resolving the contradiction.”

The man with the tattoo smiled, which made the missing tooth show. It was a friendly smile, which Mira noted with mild suspicion, because she had not made anything that was particularly funny.

“Forgive me,” he said. “I do not wish to intrude on a commercial conversation. But if your driver is, by any chance, willing to take the south fork, and if there should happen to be room on the wagon for one further passenger, I would be glad to negotiate a contribution to the journey. I am going only as far as the first river-villages, perhaps three turnings down the river.”

Mira’s first impulse, which was strong and which she had to suppress, was to say no. Mira had not been raised to give rides to strangers at wells. Mira had been raised, by the same mother who had taught her to catalogue traveler-types, to consider the offering of transport to unknown persons as a category of action roughly equivalent to leaving the front door of one’s house unlocked at night with a sign on it saying SOMEONE ELSE’S MONEY INSIDE PLEASE COME IN. There had been a time, in Mira’s adolescence, when her mother had used the offering of transport to strangers as a specific worked example in the lectures she gave Mira and Mira’s younger sister about commercial prudence, and one of the worked examples had involved a memorable narrative about a third cousin of Mira’s mother’s who had given a ride in his cart to a polite traveler at a similarly innocuous wayside, and who had concluded the day in a ditch by the road with no cart, no horse, no purse, and a bad blow to the head, and Mira had carried the image of that third cousin in the ditch around in her head for fifteen years and had used it, on more than one occasion, as the foundation of her professional negotiations regarding shared transport.

But Mira’s second impulse, which arrived almost on top of the first, was that this man did not, in fact, fit the profile of the polite traveler in her mother’s worked example, and Mira had also been trained — by the same mother, with the same patience — to weight first impulses against second impulses and to look for what specifically had shifted between them. What had specifically shifted between them, in this case, was that Mira had, in the few seconds of conversation since the man had spoken, ticked off several further markers about him that further refined her initial assessment. He had not asked her where she was going. He had asked only whether her driver was going to the south fork, which was a much more limited and much less suspicious question than the question a man planning to rob someone usually asked. He had offered to pay. He had specified a destination — three turnings down the river — that was a specific real place and not the vague open-ended somewhere-along-the-way that opportunistic robbers tended to specify. And he had asked for permission to make the offer in the first place, instead of attempting to insert himself by social pressure, which was a courtesy that any decent commercial negotiator would notice and credit.

Mira, while doing this assessment, kept her face composed in the polite neutral expression she had been trained to keep her face composed in during the opening seconds of all negotiations. She said, in the voice she used for opening positions:

“What would you consider an appropriate contribution?”

The man’s smile widened, very slightly, in a way that suggested he understood perfectly that he had just been invited to make the first move in a negotiation and was not at all offended by it. He named a figure. The figure was, Mira calculated in her head, approximately one and a half times what she would have considered a fair contribution from a stranger for the distance involved, which was the right opening figure for a polite person who knew they were asking a favor and wanted to make clear that they did not expect the favor to be done at cost. She made him a counter-figure of half what he had proposed, which was the right opening reply, and they negotiated, with what Mira had to admit was a kind of unforced pleasure on both sides, to a final figure of slightly under what he had originally proposed and slightly over what she had originally countered, which was the figure that any two people of any sense would have arrived at by any route, but which always felt better for having been negotiated rather than simply named.

Coins changed hands. Mira added the small payment to the central pouch of her belt, where she kept payments-received as opposed to operating-funds. She extended her hand, in the southern-merchant style, and the man took it. His grip was firm and dry and brief, all three of which she registered as positive markers.

“Konash,” he said. “Sometimes Brother Konash. The Brother part is a habit, not a current claim. Don’t feel obliged.”

“Mira. Of the Capital Apothecary Guild, in case it matters. Which it generally doesn’t, this far south.”

“It matters to me. I have a small interest in apothecaries.”

“Do you,” Mira said, and it was not really a question, because she had already begun to revise upward her estimate of how interesting this particular wagon-share was going to turn out to be. A former monastic with a small interest in apothecaries, met at a wayside well at a fork in the road in jungle country, was not the kind of coincidence that one took at face value. Mira had been raised to suspect coincidences of being in fact appointments, and she was already running through, in her head, the various ways in which it was possible for a man like this to have known she was on this road and to have positioned himself in her path. None of them were entirely convincing. Master Orro was a discreet operator, and the trip had been arranged on short notice, and the route had been chosen at Mira’s discretion within the broad guidance of going-south. The most reasonable explanation, she had to concede, was that this was in fact an accident. But she filed the suspicion in the appropriate inner drawer of her mind, the one labeled Things To Reconsider Later, and locked the drawer with a small mental key, and turned back to the practical business of getting Konash, his pack, and his staff loaded onto the wagon and Bivven persuaded that the south fork was the correct decision.

The persuasion of Bivven was effected in part by the small contribution from Konash, which Mira passed to Bivven openly and immediately, on the grounds that drivers became surprisingly cooperative on routing questions when they had just been handed money for the route they had been hesitating to take. Bivven counted the coin with the visible pleasure of a man who had just been awarded an unexpected bonus, tucked it into the inside of his hat, and announced with sudden conviction that the south fork was, on balance, the obviously superior route, which was the line Mira had been waiting to hear and which she did not particularly comment on. The wagon was rolling again within ten minutes.

Mira and Konash, of necessity, shared the cargo bed, since the box-seat held only two and Bivven was not going to be displaced from it under any circumstance short of being literally pulled off by force. The cargo bed was loaded with sacks of milled wheat-flour bound for a southern miller and with three crates of plain unfired pottery bound for a southern potter who apparently could not get plain unfired pottery in sufficient quantity locally, an economic puzzle that Mira had spent some of yesterday’s bumpy hours trying to work out and had given up on as the kind of puzzle that probably had a sensible answer that simply was not visible from where she was sitting. There was a strip of canvas-padded floor along one side of the bed for passengers, and Mira and Konash arranged themselves on it with the polite mutual choreography of two strangers attempting to share a small space without making each other uncomfortable, which involved the two of them silently dividing the strip in half by means of a small placed pack between them and each taking up exactly the same posture against the side of the wagon — knees up, back braced, one arm resting along the rim — without either of them having said anything about it. Mira noticed the synchronization with private amusement. It was the kind of thing former monastics did. It was also the kind of thing experienced merchants did. The two professions, in her view, had more in common than either of them would willingly admit.

For the first half-hour they did not speak. The wagon negotiated, with much complaint from both Bivven and the wagon itself, the first two of the soft patches on the south road. Mira watched the jungle slide by on her side and Konash, she noted out of the corner of her eye, watched the jungle slide by on his. Both of them were doing the same thing, which was the thing that Mira had been doing since they crossed into the lower country, which was looking at the plants. Mira was looking at the plants because plants were, in her current professional context, her job, and because she had spent the last two evenings flipping through a small loaned guidebook on southern medicinal flora trying to memorize the leaf-shapes and the bark-textures of the things she might be expected to recognize on arrival. Konash, she suspected, was looking at the plants for reasons of his own, which she did not yet have enough data to estimate.

After the first half-hour, the wagon climbed up out of one of the wetter patches and onto a slightly drier stretch of road, and Bivven, having something to celebrate, began to sing a song. The song was not a good song. The song was, in fact, a fairly bad song, of the kind that wagon-drivers sing on long journeys to pass the time, in which the rhyme scheme was, in places, more aspirational than actual and the verses tended to be assembled out of stock phrases pulled together without much regard to whether they meant the same thing in the same direction. Mira had heard Bivven sing this particular song twice before. Bivven was singing it now, she suspected, partly out of relief at the better road and partly out of a desire to drown out the conversation he assumed his passengers were about to have, because Bivven did not like passengers having conversations he could not hear. Mira had long ago concluded that drivers and innkeepers were among the most reliable sources of secondhand information in any commercial network precisely because they overheard everything and forgot nothing of commercial value, and Bivven was a perfectly typical specimen of the type.

It was under cover of Bivven’s singing that Konash, after a polite delay sufficient to indicate that he was not the kind of man who began conversations the moment cover was available, said:

“May I ask what brings you south? You did mention the guild, but you did not mention the errand.”

Mira considered the question. She had, in the few minutes since boarding the wagon, been preparing for it. She had prepared two possible answers. The first answer was vague. The first answer was that she was traveling on guild business of a routine sourcing nature. The second answer was specific. The second answer was that she was traveling to investigate the availability of a particular kind of refining tool used by jungle herbalists. She had prepared the two answers and had decided that she would use the first one unless something in the conversation justified upgrading to the second one. The question of whether something had justified upgrading was, at this particular moment, a live question, because the something that might justify it was the small but interesting fact that this man had announced an interest in apothecaries and was traveling — by his own statement — to the same village that, by every indication Mira had so far been able to extract from Bivven, was the only major village on this stretch of the south fork, which meant that the chances of his presence being entirely unrelated to her own errand were, statistically, lower than Mira would have liked them to be.

She gave the first answer.

“Sourcing,” she said. “Routine. The usual sort of thing. I’m following up on some supplier rumors out of the southern river-villages. Nothing especially dramatic.”

Konash nodded as if he believed her, which was either because he did believe her or because he did not believe her but considered it polite to pretend he did, and the difference between those two possibilities was, Mira reflected, the difference that defined the entire remainder of the wagon ride. She watched him. He watched the road.

“And yourself?” she said, returning the question in the way one returned a tossed apple.

“Personal scholarship,” he said. “I am, in a small way, a collector of regional accounts of medicinal preparation. I had heard of an old woman in one of the river-villages who was particularly well-regarded in the matter, and I had thought, while passing through the country, that I would pay her my respects and ask her, if she would permit it, to allow me to observe her at her work.”

Mira’s interior accountant, who handled all of her real-time conversational bookkeeping during business interactions, immediately made three entries in three separate ledgers. The first entry, in the ledger she kept on her own current epistemic state, read: high probability that this man’s errand and my own errand are the same errand. The second entry, in the ledger she kept on the current state of the conversation, read: he is using a more polite vocabulary for the same enterprise. The third entry, in the ledger she kept on the immediate practical implications, read: do not, under any circumstance, let him know that you have noticed.

She arranged her face in the polite mild interest that was the appropriate face for a conversation between two strangers comparing harmless personal pastimes, and she said:

“How interesting. What sort of preparation? Tinctures? Powders? Distillates?”

“All of those, in their place. But what specifically interests me is the question of refinement. The separation, that is, of the more concentrated essence of a plant from its bulk matter. Most preparation methods I have observed are quite crude on this point — they rely on the dilution of bulk matter to render the essence safe, rather than the removal of bulk matter to render the essence pure. The southern jungle traditions, I am told, do it the other way around.”

Mira nodded as if this were a polite curiosity rather than precisely the question Master Orro had written first on the list of seven questions she carried in a sewn-closed pocket against her ribs. She said, very neutrally:

“And does it work, in your experience? The other way around?”

“That,” said Konash, with a small private smile that Mira did not at first know how to read, “is what I am hoping to find out.”

There was a silence then. It was not, Mira noticed, an uncomfortable silence. It was the kind of silence that arose between two people both of whom had, in roughly the same moment, recognized that the conversation they had been having was not, in fact, the conversation they were each actually having, and that the conversation they were each actually having would have to wait, by mutual consent, until they had each thought about it for a while. Mira looked at her hands. Konash looked at the canvas. Bivven, oblivious, sang his bad song through to its final verse and then started it over from the top, which was, Mira reflected, a behavior so on-character for Bivven that she might almost have respected it as art.

It was during this silence that the thing happened that Mira was, much later, going to think of as the moment the trip stopped being one kind of trip and started being another.

The thing that happened was that Mira, sitting against the side of the wagon with her knees up and her arm along the rim, noticed that she was curious.

This was a problem. This was a problem because Mira’s professional self-image, the self-image she had spent six years carefully constructing in the offices of Master Orro and the others, depended in important ways on her not being curious about the things she was sent to investigate. Mira’s professional self-image was that of the disinterested assessor. The disinterested assessor went where she was sent, asked the questions she was assigned, recorded the answers, recommended the appropriate course of commercial action, and returned home to file her report and collect her commission, and did all of this without forming opinions about the merits or otherwise of the products, peoples, or practices in question, because opinions were the way that disinterested assessors stopped being disinterested and started being people who got into arguments with their employers about whether or not to source a particular product line. Mira had seen this happen to others. Mira had seen Yelan of the second floor lose a perfectly good position over forming an opinion about a particular Northern dye-merchant whose business practices Yelan had decided, on entirely sentimental grounds, were not consistent with the guild’s reputation. Yelan had been right, as it happened, but the rightness had not saved her from being moved to a desk job in the records office where her opinions could not embarrass Master Orro at table.

Mira had taken Yelan’s example to heart. Mira had decided, very early in her career, that the way to keep one’s commission steady was to keep one’s curiosity tightly leashed. One was permitted to be interested in prices, weights, qualities, and supply chains. One was not permitted to be interested in the people who made the goods, or in the cultural meaning of the goods, or in whether the goods deserved to be imported on grounds other than the price-quality calculation, because all of those interests led, by reliable internal logic, to becoming Yelan in the records office.

And yet here Mira was, on the back of Bivven’s wagon, three days behind schedule, sharing a strip of canvas with a former monastic whose interests in jungle herbalism were so close to her own that they might as well have been drawn from the same letter of instruction, and Mira had just noticed that she was curious about him.

She was curious about him specifically. She was curious about why a former monastic carried a fifteen-year-old scholarly question about a refining tool in his head with enough urgency that he was willing to detour off the main road and pay good coin to ride three turnings down a river to a village he had never visited in order to see the tool in use. She was curious about what he had read, where, and why. She was curious about why he had said with a smile that whether the method worked was what he was hoping to find out, when his tone — and Mira had been trained to listen to tones — had suggested that he already knew, and had known for a long time, and was hoping to find not the answer but the confirmation, which was a quite different appetite. She was curious about why a man trained to listen had agreed so easily to be observed by a fellow listener, instead of doing the more usual former-monastic thing of disappearing back into polite anonymity once he realized he was being looked at.

She was, in short, curious about him as a person, which was a category of curiosity that her professional self-image officially did not have a budget line for.

And she was also curious about the tool. She had been told to be interested in the tool. She had been instructed to be interested in the tool. She had not, until this afternoon, been actually interested in the tool, in any sense that went beyond the question of whether the tool could be sourced at a price that would allow the guild to import it at a margin. But somewhere between Konash’s mention of refinement and Konash’s small private smile about whether it worked, Mira had begun, without permission, to wonder about the tool itself. To wonder what it looked like. To wonder how it could possibly do what it was being described as doing. To wonder what it would be like to watch it do that thing. To wonder, and this was the part that she was, much later, going to remember with the most discomfort, what it would be like to be the kind of person who knew how to use it.

She closed her eyes for a moment.

She told herself, very firmly and in her mother’s voice, the speech that her mother had given her on the day Mira had signed with the guild. The speech was a short speech, and the operative line in the speech was this: Mira, your job is the price and the weight. The rest belongs to other people. If you find yourself starting to want the rest, you sell the rest at a profit and you go back to the price and the weight, because the price and the weight will feed you for the rest of your life and the rest will not.

She opened her eyes. The jungle was still sliding by. Konash was still watching the canvas. Bivven was on the third repetition of his bad song.

She said, in a voice that she made deliberately conversational, the voice of a wagon-mate making polite small talk to pass the time of a long ride:

“This old woman you mentioned. Did you, by any chance, get her name? It would be helpful, when I arrive, to know whom not to bother during her business, since I will also need to make local inquiries and I would rather not stumble into hers.”

Konash looked at her for a long moment. The look was not unfriendly, but it was the look of a man who knew perfectly well that he had just been asked, in the most innocuous possible packaging, to surrender a piece of information that he had not yet decided whether to surrender, and that the asker knew this also. Mira held his eye, with what she hoped was the bland mild expression of a person who had merely asked a practical logistical question, and waited.

After a moment, Konash said:

“Tepu. Old Tepu, they call her. Three turnings down the river. I was told she would either see me or not, on her own judgment, and that to expect anything else would be foolish.”

“That sounds like sensible advice.”

“It usually is.”

Mira nodded. She made, in the central ledger of her professional accounting, a small additional entry. The entry read: Konash, former monastic, traveling to same destination, same primary subject. Probability of cooperation: indeterminate. Probability of becoming a problem: also indeterminate. Recommendation: do not antagonize, do not over-commit, observe.

Below that entry, in the slightly different handwriting that Mira used in her own private mental ledger for items that did not strictly belong in the professional one, she added a second entry. The second entry read: also, you are curious. Be careful.

She turned her head and looked out at the jungle. The plants slid by. She did not, she noticed, recognize most of them, which was an embarrassing thing for a woman who had spent two evenings memorizing a guidebook to be forced to admit, even silently, to herself. The plants of the southern country were not, it turned out, the plants of the guidebook. The plants of the guidebook had been the plants of an artist who had probably never been further south than the river ports and had been working, like Mira, from secondhand accounts. The plants of the southern country were doing the thing that plants always did when one actually encountered them in their proper place, which was to be larger than expected, more various than expected, and dressed in colors that the guidebook artist had not, in any honest sense, been working with at all. Mira watched them and she felt the small embarrassing feeling that a person of her training was supposed to suppress immediately, the feeling that the world was bigger than her professional training had prepared her for and that her professional training was, by a small but non-trivial degree, less adequate to the world than she had believed when she had loaded the wagon at dawn three days ago.

She suppressed the feeling.

She also, very privately, made a note of it. The note went into the inner ledger, on a fresh page, and the note read: it is interesting that one is embarrassed by this. Think about why, when there is leisure to think.

Konash, beside her, was reading something. He had taken from somewhere inside his robe a small folded paper and was studying it with a kind of patient absorption, his lips moving very slightly in the way of a person rereading a passage they had read many times before in order to settle their nerves rather than to acquire new information. Mira watched him out of the corner of her eye. He was not, she thought, going to share what was on the paper. He was, in fact, holding it angled in such a way as to make it physically impossible for anyone sitting beside him to read it without leaning over and making a production of it, which was an excellent precautionary habit that she made a small mental note to adopt herself in similar future situations.

She closed her own eyes again and leaned her head back against the side of the wagon. Bivven’s song wound down and started over for the fourth time. The wagon rolled. The plants slid past. Somewhere ahead, at the end of three turnings down a river, a foreign woman was laughing at her dead mother in a locked room, and an old herbalist was grinding dried petals in a stone bowl that, if the rumors were even half right, was about to demonstrate something that had been described in only the most carefully forbidden terms in a fifteen-year-old monastic fragment that the former monastic beside her almost certainly carried in his head word for word.

And Mira, who had been sent south to assess the importation potential of a piece of regional equipment as a routine commercial errand, sat on the back of a wagon and felt the small unwelcome warm flicker, somewhere in the region of her sternum, of having become, against her best professional judgment, interested.

She drew in a slow breath. She let it out. She set her jaw, in the way her mother had taught her to set her jaw when faced with an interior feeling that was about to become inconvenient, and she said to herself, in her own private voice, the second part of her mother’s speech, which Mira had always considered the more useful part:

Right then. If you must be curious, be curious cheaply. Pay no more for it than the price of the wagon-share. Do not let the curiosity contract you to anything else. And if you cannot keep it cheap, get out of the wagon at the next village and walk back to the well.

She did not, she noted, intend to get out at the next village.

She did not intend to walk back to the well at all.

She filed that intention also, with appropriate alarm, in the inner ledger. And the wagon, complaining at every soft patch, rolled on under the singing of Bivven into the long green afternoon, three turnings short of the river.

 

Segment Four:

Down-Where the Strangers Walked

There is a thing my grandmother used to say about falling, and the thing is this: a person who has never fallen does not know yet whether they will land, and a person who has fallen and landed knows only that they landed that one time, and so the only person who knows anything for certain about falling is the person who is still in the air, and that person knows only that they are in the air, which is, when you come to think of it, not really knowledge of falling at all, but knowledge of being somewhere that nobody is meant to be for very long. My grandmother said many things like this. My grandmother said many things, in fact, that nobody but my grandmother could quite untangle, and even my grandmother, in her older years, would sometimes start one of her own sentences and then trail off in the middle and stare at the air a little way in front of her face as though she were waiting for the rest of the sentence to come down out of a tree and finish itself, which, in our village, was not considered an unreasonable thing to wait for.

I was thinking about my grandmother, on the morning the strangers came, because I was forty feet up in the air at the time, and forty feet up in the air is a place where one’s grandmother’s voice tends to arrive at one with a great deal more clarity than it does down on the ground, where it has to compete with the noise of the cooking-pots and the goats and one’s mother calling one back to the cooking-pots and the goats, which is, in my opinion, the chief reason that anyone climbs trees at all.

The reason I was forty feet up was the game. The game, on that morning, was the game called the dropping, which is not a game my grandmother would have approved of, although she was no longer in a position to disapprove of much, having gone three years before into the place where the grandmothers go, which my mother’s people call the wide quiet and my father’s people call the long sky and which I, who was nineteen summers old that spring and had not yet made up my own mind about which side of my family was right about most things, called by no name at all, because to give a thing a name is to admit you believe in it, and my belief on most days was a smaller and more cautious thing than either of my parents would have preferred.

The dropping is a game played by my year-group, who number eleven, although on that morning we were only seven because two of the girls were down at the river weaving and two of the boys were off helping the men with the cutting of new climbing-vines, which is the dull serious work that none of us liked because it required walking on the ground. The seven of us who were left had gathered in the upper canopy of the three big trees that stand together near the south edge of the village, the trees we call the three brothers, although there is a story my grandmother told about why they are not really brothers at all, but I will not tell that story here because I am not yet old enough to tell my grandmother’s stories the way she told them, and I do not wish to ruin the story by telling it too small.

The rules of the dropping are these. One person, the one whose turn it is to drop, climbs to a high branch and waits. The others scatter through the lower canopy and the upper canopy and, by means of small calls that we have all learned since we were children, lead the dropper through a route they cannot see, so that the dropper, when finally given the call that means now, must let go from a branch they have just been told to grip, and must fall through the spaces between the leaves until they catch on a lower branch that they have been told the position of but cannot, until the last moment, see, and must land — if they have judged the fall correctly and if the spotters above and below have called the route correctly — on a branch that will hold them, in a posture that will not break them, and from which they can climb back up. The game is won, in the sense that any game of ours is ever won, by the dropper who falls the cleanest, which is to say the dropper whose feet make the smallest sound on the catching-branch. The game is lost, although we do not use the word lost, by the dropper whose feet make a sound large enough that the spotters can hear it from where they are perched, which means the dropper landed too hard and would have been hurt if the catching-branch had been any thinner. A dropper who actually misses the catching-branch and goes through to a lower branch, or, in the worst case, to the ground, does not lose. A dropper who does that thing has done a thing that is no longer a game at all, and what happens after they have done that thing is not part of any of our usual rules but a different and graver matter that we have, in my year-group, only had to deal with once, two summers before, when a boy named Kal who is not in my year-group any longer but is in the year-group of those who walk did go through the catching-branch and through the next branch and through one more after that and onto the ground, and the village healer who was old Sami at that time and who is not the same as old Tepu though some of you will know her by her own name, came up the path with the carrying-frame and the white poultice and took Kal away to her hut and we did not see him for two moons. Kal walks now. Kal walks well, in fact. But Kal does not climb. And the year-group of those who walk is the year-group of people in my village who, for one reason or another, no longer go up, and there are eight of them now, of all ages, and they have their own work and their own dignity and they are not less than the rest of us, but they are not us either, and the line between us and them is one that none of us speak of with our voices but all of us think about every time we let go of a branch.

I was thinking about the line, on the morning the strangers came, because it was my turn to drop, and I was holding a branch I had been led to by the calls of my year-mates, and I was looking down through the green of the lower canopy and I could see the catching-branch only as a darker shadow inside a paler shadow, and I was telling myself, the way one always tells oneself before a drop, that the spotters had not yet led me wrong, and that the catching-branch was where I had been told it was, and that the catching-branch would hold my weight, and that I would land on it lightly because I had landed on similar branches lightly before, and that no part of what was about to happen was going to be the kind of thing that made me a walker. One tells oneself these things and one half-believes them and the half that does not believe them is the half that pays attention, and the half that pays attention is what makes a clean drop, because a dropper who fully believes they will land safely lands stupidly, and a dropper who fully believes they will not land at all does not drop in the first place. The correct condition for dropping is the condition of believing both things at once, in equal measure, like a pot of water with hot and cold poured in until you cannot tell from the steam which one is winning.

The call came. The call was the high three-note whistle that means now, given by my friend Yali who was the chief spotter for that morning’s game and who was, in my year-group, the best chief spotter we had, because Yali had the kind of patience that allowed her to wait three full breaths after she had decided to give the call, just to be certain, and then to give the call clean and short and not waver on the third note. I heard Yali’s call. I let go of the branch.

And in the space of the falling, which is much shorter than a person who has not fallen would believe but much longer than a person who has not fallen would also believe, I saw two things.

The first thing I saw was the catching-branch, coming up from below, exactly where Yali had said it would be, which was something I had expected to see and which therefore did not particularly surprise me.

The second thing I saw, which surprised me a great deal, was that there were two human heads on the catching-branch’s path, more or less directly below the place I was about to land.

This was a problem.

The problem was not that the heads were in the catching-branch itself, because the heads were below the catching-branch by perhaps the length of a tall man’s arm, and so if I caught the branch as I had been planning to catch it I would not, technically, land on the heads. The problem was that the heads belonged to people I did not know, who were walking on the lower path that runs along the south edge of the three brothers, and who, if they happened to look up at the moment I caught the branch, would see me catching it, which would mean that I had been observed performing the dropping by strangers, and the rule of my year-group on the matter of strangers observing the dropping was a rule that we had made up after Kal’s fall and that we took very seriously, which was the rule that the dropping was not to be done in front of strangers because strangers, having no idea what they were watching, were liable to either cry out in alarm or attempt to catch us, and either of those things would distract a dropper at exactly the moment a dropper most needed not to be distracted.

The strangers were on the path. I was in the air. I had perhaps two heartbeats in which to revise my plan.

I revised my plan.

I revised it the way one revises a plan in the air, which is the only way one can revise a plan in the air, which is by deciding, very quickly, on a different branch. There was another branch slightly to my left, a smaller one, which I had not been led to and which Yali had not vouched for and which I would not normally have chosen, but which had the advantage that it was on the opposite side of the catching-branch from the path, and which would, if it held, put me on the side of the three brothers where the strangers could not see me without turning around. I shifted my weight in the air, which one can do, a little, if one knows how, by twisting from the hips and lifting one shoulder and pushing the air with the opposite hand, and I caught the smaller branch with my right hand, and the smaller branch — and I knew it the moment my fingers closed on it, because the bark told my fingers what the eyes had not yet told my head — was the wrong kind of bark, the kind of bark that has been dead for a season or two and that has begun the long slow softening that ends in the branch giving way, and the branch, true to its bark, gave way.

I went through.

There is a very strange clear moment, when a branch gives way under you, in which the whole of the rest of your life arrives at you very quickly and very politely and asks you, with the kind of patient interest that grandmothers ask things with, whether you have thought about what you intend to do with the time you have remaining. The answer one gives in such a moment is not a sentence. The answer one gives is a kind of furious silent organizing of every climbing reflex one has ever earned, all of them at once, like a basket of small fish all wriggling in the same direction, and the direction in this case was toward the next branch down, which I had not been led to either, but which I could see, and which I aimed at, and which I caught, and which held, and which was directly above the catching-branch, and which dropped me, when I let go of it, onto the catching-branch from the wrong side and with the wrong posture, so that I caught the catching-branch with my belly rather than my feet, and folded over it like wet cloth over a railing, and made, in the catching, a sound that I have to say honestly was not the small sound that wins the dropping but the larger and less dignified sound that gets noticed.

And then, because the catching-branch was angled and my belly was wet from my sweat and the bark was slippery with the morning’s dew, I slid off the catching-branch sideways, and went the remaining short distance to the ground in a controlled but very undignified rotation that ended with my feet on the path, my hands in the leaves beside the path, my hair in my eyes, and my face approximately three hands away from the face of one of the two strangers, who had turned, very quickly, at the sound of my landing, and who was looking at me with an expression that I can only describe as the polite, perfectly composed, completely unsurprised expression of someone who has spent a great deal of their life pretending not to have been surprised by anything.

This was the man with the shaved tattooed head. I will tell you about him in a moment. First I have to tell you about the woman.

The woman was the other stranger, and the woman was the one I had not noticed at first because she had been on the far side of the man, and she came around to look at me with an expression that was also composed, but was composed in a different way. The man’s composure had the smoothness of a thing that has been practiced. The woman’s composure had the slight cracking around the edges of a thing that was being held in place by an effort of will, and the effort of will was visible to me, when I looked at her, in the small thinning of her mouth and the small narrowing of her eyes and the small slight shaking of one of her hands, which she was at that exact moment putting on her belt, which had three pouches on it, and which she was, I realized with a quick interior delight, half-suspecting me of being about to try to rob.

This was excellent.

I should explain that being suspected of being about to rob someone, by someone from down-where, is one of the small good pleasures of being a canopy person on a path, because it means the down-where person does not yet know that we do not, as a rule, rob people on paths, and does not yet know that we instead do other things to people on paths that, depending on the canopy person and depending on the path-person, can range from offering a long polite conversation about the weather, to leading the path-person to a useful well they did not know existed, to dropping out of a tree onto them as the climax of a year-group game, none of which involve any taking of pouches, although the last of which is, I will admit, slightly closer to the spirit of being startled than the down-where people are comfortable with. I have always enjoyed the small moment in which a down-where person realizes they have not been robbed and are not about to be robbed, because the small moment contains, in tiny scale, the entire long process by which one set of people learns that the other set of people is not, in fact, the threat the first set of people had assumed, which is a process that is going on all the time, in many directions, all over the world, and which I have always wanted to be a small part of pushing along whenever I have the chance.

I straightened up.

I straightened up slowly, with my hands out from my sides and visible to both of them, because my mother’s father, who was a trader in younger days and who walked many paths himself before his knees forbade it, had taught me that when one wishes a startled stranger to relax, one shows them one’s hands first and one’s face second, and one does not, under any circumstance, reach for anything until they have stopped doing the small thing with their own hand that the woman was doing with hers. I straightened up and I smiled, because smiling at strangers is always the second-best opening if the best opening, which is making them laugh, is not yet available. And I said, in the down-where dialect that I had been taught by my mother’s father since I was small but which I do not often have occasion to use, because we do not get many down-where people in the upper canopy:

“Cousins, forgive me. The branch was not as strong as I had been told.”

The woman’s hand stopped, halfway to the pouch. The man with the shaved head looked at the broken branch above us, then at the catching-branch above the broken branch, then at me, and his face did something that I think, in his discipline, must have been a smile, although it was so quickly there and so quickly gone that I am not entirely sure I saw it. He said:

“Cousin, you fall almost as competently as my old novice-master once fell off the cloister roof. He was, however, considerably less graceful in his recovery, and he did not, as I recall, address us in our own language afterward, which is a point in your favor.”

I laughed.

I laughed because I had not expected the joke. I laughed because I had not expected the down-where stranger, who had the look of a serious person, to make a joke at all, much less to make one that was about himself and his own past in a tone that suggested he had been waiting a long time to have a use for it. I laughed because the joke was, in its small way, a gift, and the gift was the gift that down-where people do not very often give canopy people, which is the gift of being treated as a person who might enjoy a joke instead of as a small wild creature who might be frightened or might bite. I laughed loud and clean and with my whole chest, the way I have been laughing since I was small, and the laugh went up through the leaves above us and disturbed two birds that had been sitting on a branch and that now flew off complaining, and I heard, from a great distance above us, the very faint answering laugh of Yali, who had been watching the whole disaster from the upper canopy and who was, I knew, going to make me pay for the badness of the drop for the next four moons.

The woman did not laugh. The woman’s face did, however, lose the small look it had been holding, and her hand came away from the belt and rested instead on her hip, which was a much friendlier place for it to rest, and she said, in a voice that I could now hear was a city voice, the kind of voice that the men at the trading-river-mouth use when they come up to bargain for cloth:

“You said cousins. We are not your cousins. Are we?”

This was a serious question, and it deserved a serious answer, although I gave it in the light voice because that is the voice I give most things in, because the heavy voice is harder to take back if one has used it for the wrong thing. I said:

“In my village, cousin, we call all people on our paths cousins, on the basis that anyone who has come this far up the river has had to share the river with us for at least a little while, and the sharing of a river is the sharing of a great many small things, and any two people who have shared a great many small things are, by our reckoning, cousins of a kind. It is not the same as being kin. But it is also not nothing.”

She considered this. I could see her considering it. She was a woman who considered things, this one, and she considered them in the way that I have seen the older traders consider a bolt of cloth, looking at the weave and the dye and the weight and the width and the price all at once and adding them up in her head into a single number that only she could see. I liked this about her at once, in the way that I tend to like people who do their thinking in a way that I can see them doing it, because such people are, in my experience, the people one can most safely make a deal with. I cannot make a deal with a person whose thinking I cannot see. Their face will not tell me where the deal is going. Her face, by contrast, was telling me a great deal, and most of what it was telling me was that she had not yet decided whether I was a small wild creature who had nearly fallen on her, or a person who had performed an act of skill that she did not yet have the framework to evaluate.

She said: “Are you alone?”

I almost laughed again, but this time I held it back, because the holding back of a second laugh is, my grandfather taught me, sometimes worth more than the giving of it. I said, instead:

“My friends are above. They are watching us now, and they are deciding, by their own councils, whether to come down. They will not come down if I do not call them down. They are very well-mannered, by canopy standards, although by your standards I think you would still find them a great deal louder than you would prefer.”

The man with the shaved head looked up. He looked up at the canopy with the kind of focused, patient look that I have only ever seen on the faces of people who have spent a great deal of their lives in libraries, although I would not learn until later that this was the kind of look he was making, because at that moment I did not know what a library was. He said, after a moment:

“Cousin, I can see, I think, one of your friends. Above and to my right. She is in the green and she is very still.”

I was impressed. Yali was in the green and was very still, and she was, in fact, almost exactly above and to his right, although she was, by my count, perhaps one branch further up than where his eye had stopped. For a down-where person to have spotted her at all was unusual. For him to have spotted her with the patience and the absence of fluster that he had spotted her with was the kind of thing that made me revise my assessment of him from polite-traveler to something I did not yet have a category for, because the categories I had for down-where strangers had not, until that morning, included the category of person who could spot a canopy spotter from a path.

I called up to Yali, in the small call that means there is no danger and you may come down. I called it once, casually, the way I would have called it in our own games, so that Yali would understand that I was not asking her to come down formally but only telling her that she was free to if she chose. There was a small silence. Then Yali, after about four heartbeats, came down. She came down the way Yali always came down, which was without any visible decision, sliding from one branch to the next with the unbroken smoothness of water finding its way along a flat rock, and she arrived on the path behind the two strangers without their having seen her arrive, which Yali had probably done on purpose because Yali enjoyed that small drama very much, although I was going to scold her for it later because the strangers had earned, by their own composure, a less startling arrival than that.

The woman with the three pouches turned. She turned quickly. She turned, in fact, in the small fast way that betrayed that she had still been on her guard, despite the relaxing of her hand, and her hand went back to the belt, and then, when she saw it was a girl about my age with her hands open at her sides and a calm friendly expression on her face, her hand came away from the belt again. She let out a small breath, which I think she had not known she was holding.

“Right,” she said, mostly to herself. “Right, then. Are there any more of you in those trees?”

“Five more,” I said, cheerfully. “They will not come down unless I ask them to. Would you like me to ask them to?”

“No,” she said, with the quickness of a person who very much did not want me to ask them to. “No. Thank you. Two of you is, ah, sufficient for the present requirements.”

Yali, who had been standing quietly behind the woman, lifted one hand and waggled the fingers at me in the small canopy-sign that meant they are interesting, ask them to share their road, which was a sign of approval from Yali in matters of strangers, and which I noted with private pleasure, because Yali did not give that sign often. I tilted my head a fraction in the small return-sign that meant I am thinking about it, and Yali, satisfied, drifted three steps back along the path, in the way that allowed her to seem to be merely present rather than involved in the conversation, and lifted her face to the leaves above us in the small posture that meant she was still watching the canopy for anything that might also be watching us, which was a courtesy she was extending to the strangers without their knowing she was extending it.

The man with the shaved head, who had been observing all of this with the bright interested patient look of a man who was learning something, said:

“Cousin. You have the advantage of us. I am called Konash, sometimes Brother Konash, and the woman of the three pouches is called Mira. We are traveling, by our different errands, in the same direction. We are going, both of us, three turnings down the river to the village where the foreign woman is ill and where the old healer Tepu is at present attending to her. We have come as far as we have on a wagon, which we left at the last fork because the driver wished to take the longer road and we did not. We are now, I will admit, somewhat uncertain of our footing on the smaller paths. Would you, by any chance, be willing to walk with us a short way?”

He had said all of this in a voice that was neither demanding nor pleading, and that contained, I noticed, the small honest admission that he was not entirely sure of the path. I appreciated the admission. Most down-where people who come up our paths do not admit that they are uncertain. Most down-where people who come up our paths pretend that they know exactly where they are going, and then they get lost, and then they get angry, usually at the path, sometimes at us, and the day becomes the kind of day that none of us enjoy. This man, by admitting to his uncertainty before he had become lost, had moved himself in my private classification of down-where people from the broad middle category of probably-going-to-be-tedious into the much smaller and more interesting category of probably-going-to-be-worth-the-walking.

The woman with the three pouches said quickly:

“We would, of course, pay for the guiding.”

And here is the thing that I want to tell you, because the thing is small but the thing is the thing that, looking back on that morning from the position I am now in, I would call the small moment in which a great many other things became possible. The thing is this. The woman with the three pouches, when she said we would pay, did not reach for any of her three pouches. She did not, that is, reach for the obvious belt-pouches, which any down-where person paying a canopy person on a path would have reached for. She reached instead, with her left hand, up to her hair, where she had her hair pinned in a knot at the back of her head with two brass pins, and she took out one of the brass pins, and she held it on her palm, with the head of the pin upward, so that the small shape carved into the head of the pin caught the light, and she said:

“This. Or coin, if you prefer coin. But I have observed, on this morning, that the path is muddy and the brass pin is light and the coin is heavy, and you might prefer the lighter payment. Also the pin is, I am told, a small good charm, which the coin is not. The choice is yours.”

I want to be very clear about why this was the right thing to say to me.

It was the right thing to say to me because it was, in fact, the right thing to say to me. The pin was lighter than coin. The pin was a small good charm; I could see from across the path that the small shape carved on the head was a maker’s mark of a particular kind that we, in the canopy villages, considered to mean that the pin had been blessed in a particular small way at the forge. The pin would be useful to me in a way that coin would not, because I had no real use for coin in the upper canopy, where there was nothing to buy with it, and any coin I earned on a path I would have had to bring down to the trading-river-mouth to exchange for things I needed, and the bringing down was always a half day’s walk that I did not enjoy. The pin I could put into my own hair, where I had no pin, having never owned one, and the pin would be both a useful thing and a beautiful thing, and the having of it would make me, in a small but real way, slightly more like the women of my year-group who had pins and slightly less like the boys, which was a direction in which I was, at the time, secretly interested in moving, although I had not yet quite admitted that interest to anybody, including, on most days, myself.

The woman with the three pouches did not know all of that. The woman with the three pouches had simply looked at me, with the same considering merchant-look she had used on the bolt of cloth she was not buying, and had estimated, with what I had to admit was a fairly accurate estimation, that a pin would be better received than a coin, and had then made the offer with both options open so that I would not feel pushed toward the smaller payment if I would have preferred the heavier one. That she had done this, in the small space of a path-conversation with a stranger she had nearly been landed on, told me a great deal about her. It told me that she was, in her own country, very good at her work, and that her work was the work of knowing what other people would want before they had told her, which is a useful work in any country and a difficult one in any.

I looked at the pin on her palm. I looked at the man with the shaved head, who was watching the small transaction with the bright patient interest of a person who had not made the offer himself but who clearly approved of how the offer had been made. I looked at Yali, who had drifted close enough again to see the pin and who lifted both eyebrows at me in the small canopy-sign that meant accept it before she changes her mind. I looked back at the woman.

I said:

“Cousin, I will take the pin. I will not, however, take the pin instead of the guiding. I will take the pin in addition to the guiding, because the guiding is small and the path is short and you have already paid for it by offering the pin, which is the kind of payment that has its own small magic in the offering and which I am happy to receive. I will walk with you to the river. I will tell you the names of the small turns and the names of two of the small plants you may not yet know, because some of the small plants on this path are not friendly and you will want to know which ones, before you walk past them while thinking about other things. My friend Yali will walk above us in the canopy, because she has nothing else to do this morning and because she enjoys being above people who do not know she is there. The two of us will see you to the edge of the river-villages, and there we will leave you, because the river-villages are not our country, and we have to go back up before evening, and we cannot in good conscience be in the river-villages after sundown, because their evening prayers are different from our evening prayers and we would not wish to embarrass our hosts or ourselves. Does this arrangement suit you?”

The woman with the three pouches considered. She considered for what I had now learned was her usual considering time, which was the time of two slow breaths. Then she nodded, once, in the way of a person closing a small ledger-entry with a clean line, and she stepped forward and pressed the pin into my hand. The pin was warmer than I had expected, from the warmth of her own palm, and I felt the small magic of it as a faint hum against the skin of my fingers, in the way that small good charms hum against the skin of a person who knows how to feel for the humming. I closed my fingers around it. I gave her, in return, the small canopy-bow that we give to people we have struck a fair deal with, which is a quick dip of the head with both hands open at the sides, and she returned it, slightly stiffly, in the way of a person who had not done it before but was making the attempt, which was, again, a small good sign.

The man with the shaved head said:

“Cousin. May I ask your name?”

“Shek,” I said. “Shek-the-Climber, in the longer form, although the longer form is mostly a joke that my year-group put on me when I was twelve and that has not yet worn off. You may use Shek.”

“Shek,” he said. He tasted the name, the way down-where people do when they receive a name they have not heard before, and he found it acceptable, and he nodded. He said: “Shek, you have, I think, just made what we in my old discipline would have called a generous agreement. I will try to be worth it.”

I laughed again, because the way he said it was funny, in the very dry funny way that some serious people have, and the second laugh seemed to please him as much as the first one had, which I noted with a kind of small private warmth. Two laughs in one path-meeting from one stranger was a good day’s work for me, and I made a small private resolution that I would try, on the walk down to the river-villages, to make him laugh at least once before we parted, because a man who could be made to laugh by a canopy person on a path was a man worth the climbing back up the tree to tell my year-group about that evening.

We started walking.

I went first, as is proper when one is guiding strangers on a path one knows. The man with the shaved head, who I should now begin calling Konash since he had given me the name and a person who has given you their name should be called by it, walked behind me, with his staff making a small steady tapping rhythm on the path that I quickly came to enjoy in the way one enjoys a small steady drum at a distance during a feast. The woman with the three pouches, who I should now begin calling Mira for the same reason, walked behind him. I noted, with private approval, that she had chosen to put him between herself and me, which was the sensible position for a person of her training and which I would have done in her place, because it meant that if I turned out, contrary to all signs so far, to be the kind of guide who led strangers into trouble on a path, she would have a one-person head start on the running. I would not have minded if she had walked beside me, but I was glad that she had chosen the cautious arrangement, because the cautious arrangement told me that her training had not been undone by the small charm of the meeting, which was, again, a thing in her favor. A person whose caution survives the first warm encounter is a person whose caution is, in my experience, real.

Yali went up. I did not see her go up, because Yali never lets you see her go up unless she wants you to, but I felt her go, the way one feels a familiar weight leaving a basket one is carrying, and I knew, without looking, that she was now somewhere about twenty feet above and slightly behind us, where she would stay for the duration of the walk, and where she would watch not only us but also the canopy around us, because the canopy on this stretch of path was not, on every day, friendly, and there were certain birds and certain small monkeys and, very rarely, one or two larger creatures whose habits a canopy person had to know in order to keep a party on a path safe, and Yali knew all of those habits as well as I did, and between the two of us we would, I expected, deliver our strangers to the edge of the river-villages without any incident more dramatic than the two minor plant-warnings I had promised them.

We walked. The path went down, in the slow way that the south path goes down toward the river, in long shallow turns under heavy canopy, with the smell of the river already faintly in the air ahead of us, and the smell of the wet earth strongly in the air around us, and the small sounds of the smaller creatures in the leaves on either side. I felt, walking ahead of two serious strangers I had just been entrusted by, an enormous bright lightness in my chest that I will tell you about now even though I do not usually tell people about such feelings, because the feelings are too easy to mock and I have been mocked enough times by my year-group to have learned the value of holding the more particular feelings in private. The lightness was the lightness of having been given a task. The task was a small task, by the measure of large tasks in the world, but it was a real task, and the realness of it was that two serious people, two people with the look of people who had walked many roads and considered many things, had on this morning chosen to entrust their next several hours to me, a boy of nineteen summers who had, less than half an hour before, very nearly come down on top of them out of a dead branch. They had not had to choose to entrust me. They could have walked on by themselves. They had chosen me. They had chosen me with a pin in the palm of one hand and a dry joke in the mouth of the other, and the choosing of me had made me, for the duration of the walk, the keeper of their small temporary safety on a path that was mine and not theirs.

I have not, in nineteen summers, been the keeper of anybody’s safety before. I have been the climber-up and the messenger and the small-helper-to-the-women-with-the-nets and the carrier-of-water and the holder-of-rope. I have not been the one to whom two adults of standing have said, walk in front of us, and we will follow. The smallness of the task did not, to me, reduce the brightness of being asked to do it. The smallness of the task, if anything, increased the brightness, because the task was small enough to be honestly doable, which is the best size of task for the first time one is given a task, since a task too large for the first time is a task one is likely to spoil, and a task spoiled in its first attempt is a thing that closes off the giving of further tasks, sometimes for a long time. This task I could do. This task I would do. And the doing of it well, by the small standards of this morning, would, I knew without having to be told, be the beginning of something. I did not yet know of what. I did not need to know. The not-knowing was, in itself, part of the brightness.

I had been quiet, in my own head, for perhaps a hundred paces, which was longer than I am normally quiet in my own head, and I felt that my silence was becoming the kind of silence that strangers behind one on a path might begin to find strange, and so I called back over my shoulder, in the lightest cheerful voice I had:

“Cousin Konash. Cousin Mira. The next small thing we will pass is a plant with a leaf shaped like a hand, on the right side of the path, about a hundred paces ahead. I will point it out when we reach it. Do not touch it. The hand-leaf is one of the unfriendly plants. If you touch it, the back of your hand will itch for three days, which will be uncomfortable but not dangerous. I will show you the friendly plant that grows nearby that, if you rub its leaves on the itch, will quiet it. The friendly plant has a leaf shaped like a fish. It is easy to remember. The fish-leaf is the cure for the hand-leaf, because fish eat the hands of foolish climbers. That is a joke from my village. I will explain it later if you want me to.”

Behind me, Konash made the dry small sound that I was now learning was his version of a laugh. Behind him, Mira said, in a voice that was almost but not quite the dry merchant voice she had used before:

“Shek. I do not require the explanation of the joke. I require only the friendly plant and the unfriendly plant in the order they appear. The joke I will think about on my own.”

I grinned. I grinned at the path ahead of me, where they could not see the grin, because the grin was for me and not for them. The grin was a private grin, but I will tell it to you now because you have been kind enough to listen this long.

The grin said: this is going to be a very good morning.

The grin said: I am, for a little while, walking in front of two serious adults who have entrusted me with their path.

The grin said: my grandmother, who is in the wide quiet, or in the long sky, or in whatever country it is that grandmothers go to when they have stopped being able to finish their own sentences, is, I think, watching this from wherever she is, and I think she is, in her own quiet way, pleased.

The grin said all of this, all at once, in the small bright bursting silent way that grins say things, and the path went down ahead of me toward the river, and the canopy moved softly above us with the small sound of Yali keeping pace, and somewhere ahead of us, three turnings down, the old woman Tepu was bending over the bowl of a mortar in a hut I had never seen, and the strangers behind me were going there for reasons that I did not yet know, and I, Shek, nineteen summers old and recently in possession of one brass pin and one dry joke from a man with a missing tooth, was, for the first time in my life, walking toward something that I could feel even then, with the part of me that knows things before they happen, was going to be larger than the walk itself.

I walked. I held the pin in my closed hand for warmth. I called back, over my shoulder, the names of the small plants as we passed them, in the order they appeared, the way I had promised. The path went down. The brightness stayed.

 

Segment Five:

A Long Smell of Smoke and Wet Cloth

The smell of wet cloth — that is the first of it, the first thing, before there is any of the rest — the smell rising from the man on the bench of the wagon and from the woman in the back and from the boy walking ahead, three different wet cloths, three different bodies, and the smell of each is its own small country and yet they have all come, today, into one another’s weather, and the cloth of each has gathered a little of the cloth of the others, so that what comes to me as I plod here on the rope is not three smells but one smell shading into three, one weave with three threads in it, and the threads are still distinguishable, still themselves, but they have begun, already, even before any of us know what we are doing on this road, to touch.

(The harness across my withers is too tight on the left and not tight enough on the right, which is the small ordinary discomfort of any working day; I let it be; the herder will adjust it at the next halt or he will not; he generally does not.)

The wet cloth of the man on the bench — Konash, the boy ahead called him, Konash, the name landed on the air with a small clean weight like a pebble in still water — the wet cloth of Konash is undyed wool, the kind of wool that has been carded and spun in a particular slow way in a particular kind of long stone room, the kind of room I — the kind of room the scholar who is in me used to walk through in slippers in the early mornings on the way to the small upper library, and the wool when it gets wet gives off a smell that is not unpleasant, exactly, but is a smell of patience, of having been sat in for many hours, of having absorbed many incenses and many cooking-smokes and many sweats over many years and having let none of them quite leave, so that to walk close to such a robe in the rain is to walk close to a long stored history, a smell that the nose unwraps slowly, in layers, the way one unwraps a parcel that has been in the back of a cupboard a long time, the outer layer being the rain itself and the layer beneath being yesterday’s sweat and the layer beneath that being some kind of soup, lentil I think, and beneath that a faint dry sweet that is the cake of pressed tea he carries against his chest, and beneath that — and this is the layer that, when my nostrils reach it, does the small thing inside me that I am still, even now, half a mile down the road, trying to name —

(The wagon’s left rear wheel is rolling slightly oval; one of the spokes has loosened in the rain; I can feel it through the rope, a small irregularity in the wagon’s drag every fourth stride.)

Beneath the soup and beneath the rain, in that lower layer, there is the smell of incense, very faint, very old, the kind of incense that has soaked into wool over years and years and that does not come out no matter how many times the wool is washed, and the incense is a specific incense, it is a resin from a tree that does not grow within five hundred miles of this road, and the resin was burned, in the long stone room with the slippers, on small brass dishes in alcoves at the head of every refectory table, and the smell of that resin, when it gets up into the wool of a robe and stays there, is a smell that the scholar in me knows, knows in the deepest sense of knowing, knows in the way that one knows the smell of one’s own childhood kitchen — and the scholar in me has not smelled that smell in seven years, and the body I am walking in has never smelled that smell at all, has only ever known the smells of grass and dust and the sweat of the herder and the milk of its mother, and so the smelling of it, here on this road, in this body, is happening twice at once, the scholar smelling it from inside, with a quick interior catch that is something like the catch of a foot on an unexpected step in the dark, and the body smelling it from outside, with the slow curious deliberateness of a beast taking in a new scent and filing it under the small private label of safe-stranger, and the two smellings are not quite the same smelling, and yet they are happening in the same nose, in the same breath, on the same wet road, and I — Yeven, I, the both of us, the scholar and the beast — am the place where the two smellings meet.

(A fly has landed on the soft skin just behind my left ear, and it crawls there for a moment, and then lifts, and I have not flicked it because to flick it would be to break the line of the wagon, and the herder, who has been kind to me in his thoughtless way, has asked me, with the rope, to keep the line.)

The robe is the right wool. The incense is the right incense. The man, then, has been there. The man has, at some point in some part of his life, sat at the long stone tables in the long stone room and broken bread under those brass dishes in those alcoves, and the wool of his robe has held the proof of it for however many years have passed since he sat there last, and now, in the rain, on this road, the proof has come up out of the wool and offered itself to me, free of charge, in the small economy by which a damp afternoon hands one piece of the past to anyone who happens to be downwind.

I should say, before I go any further: I am not yet certain it is him.

(The boy ahead, Shek, has dropped back to walk for a stretch beside the rope rather than at the front of the path, because he is a kind boy and has, I think, noticed that I have been doing all the work alone for the last hill; he reaches out and pats my flank, a quick light pat, the kind of pat one gives to a working animal who is doing well; the pat lands on my coat and the warmth of his hand passes through the coat into the muscle, and I — the beast in me — feels the small bright pleasure of being patted by a person who knows how to pat a working animal, which is to say, briefly, with intention, and without lingering; I press, just slightly, into the pat, in the way a horse will press into a hand it likes; Shek laughs, a small surprised laugh, and pats again, and then drops away to walk on the other side of the wagon, where he begins to talk to the woman with the three pouches about a plant.)

I am not certain it is him because the wool is the wool of every brother of that order, not of any particular brother, and the incense soaks into all of the wool equally, and any of perhaps two hundred men, scattered now across whatever roads they have chosen since they left or whatever cells they have stayed in since they did not, might be carrying this same smell in this same way on this same road on this same wet afternoon, and to leap from the smell to the identification would be the kind of leap that I, the scholar in me, was taught, in that very same long stone room, not to make. One smelled the smell. One noted the smell. One did not yet conclude from the smell. One waited for the second piece of evidence and then for the third, and when one had three pieces, one allowed oneself to put them in a row and to ask, mildly, whether they pointed in the same direction, and only then did one permit oneself to begin, very tentatively, to suspect what one had perhaps already suspected from the first piece, because the discipline was not the refusal of suspicion but the refusal to act on suspicion until suspicion had earned its keep.

So I will wait. I will plod, and I will smell, and I will gather. I have, the gods know, the time for it. The road ahead is at least another two hours to the river, and the wagon is moving at the slow steady pace of a wagon that has accepted its own slowness, and the herder is dozing on the bench beside the man Konash with the easy companionable dozing of a herder who has, after some initial wariness, decided that the man Konash is not the kind of stranger who will steal the wagon out from under him while he sleeps, and so I will plod, and I will smell, and I will let the pieces come.

(The mud sucks at my left hoof, a small wet kiss, and releases me with a faint pop; my hoof comes up clean enough; the road is firmer here than it was a quarter-mile back; we are climbing, very slightly, toward the low ridge that the herder told me, two mornings ago when he was loading the harness, would mark the last bend before the river-villages.)

The second piece comes in not by smell but by motion. I had not expected the second piece to come in by motion. I had expected, if a second piece came in at all, that it would come in by another smell, perhaps something carried in the man’s hair, perhaps some particular soap, perhaps the lingering smell of a particular kind of ink. But the second piece, when it comes, comes in by motion, and the motion is the way the man Konash adjusts his position on the bench.

The wagon hits, every so often, a small bump in the road. When it hits the bump, the bench jolts. The two people on the bench, the herder and Konash, each absorb the jolt in their own particular way. The herder, who has been driving wagons all his life, absorbs the jolt with his thighs, taking the lift through his legs and dropping back into the seat in the easy way of a man who has not, in twenty years, had to consciously think about how he sits on a wagon. Konash absorbs the jolt with his back. Specifically, he absorbs it by tightening, very briefly, the muscles along his spine in a particular pattern, in which the lower back goes first and the middle back goes second and the upper back, almost imperceptibly, follows, and the head, at the top of the pattern, remains absolutely still while the body beneath it does the small adjusting. This is not, in itself, a remarkable way to sit on a jolting wagon. It is one of perhaps four or five ways that a person who was not raised on wagons might sit on one. It is, however, a way that I — the scholar in me — has seen before, and seen, in fact, hundreds of times, performed in unison, by perhaps fifty or sixty men, in the long stone room with the slippers, at the moment in the morning office when the bell rang for the reading and every man at the long table had to rise from his bench without sound and without disturbing the man beside him, and the way one rose without sound was by tightening the lower back first and the middle back second and the upper back third while keeping the head absolutely still, and then standing into the rise as though one had not exerted any effort at all, because to exert visible effort in the office was to break the bell’s silence with one’s body, and to break the bell’s silence with one’s body was a small but real fault, and one earned a small but real correction for it, and after one had earned a small but real correction for it perhaps three or four times in the first year, one’s body learned the pattern, and one did not afterward forget the pattern, even if one left the order and walked away on a road for fifteen years and ended up sitting on the bench of a wet wagon in a country one did not belong to, because the body, having learned the pattern, kept the pattern for the rest of one’s days, and would, without one’s permission and without one’s conscious knowledge, perform the pattern any time the body required of itself a small unobtrusive adjustment, such as the adjustment required by the jolting of a wagon-bench in spring rain.

He has done it five times in the last quarter-mile. I have counted. (I have nothing to do but count.) Each time he does it, the pattern is the same, and each time the pattern is the same, the small interior catch in me, the catch of the foot on the unexpected step in the dark, comes back, a little stronger than the last time.

(The strap on my left flank is rubbing. I shift my weight half a degree to bring the strap onto a fresher patch of coat. The chafing eases, slightly. I will need the herder to loosen the strap at the next halt; he will not loosen the strap; I will continue to shift my weight every few hundred paces to spread the chafing across a larger area; this is, in my experience, what one does when one is working under a strap that will not be loosened.)

The third piece comes in by sound. The third piece is the man Konash’s voice, which I have not until now heard at length, because for the first hour of the wagon-ride he was sitting in the back with the woman Mira and was speaking, when he spoke at all, in the low, careful, polite voice that strangers use with each other in confined spaces, a voice that is meant to carry only as far as the listener and no further, and at the speed of the wagon the voice did not carry to me on the rope. But now, when he has moved up to the bench beside the herder, he has begun to speak in a different voice. He has begun to speak in the voice that a former monastic uses with a man who is not a monastic at all and who is not interested in being one, which is a voice that is slightly louder, slightly easier, slightly more performative — the voice of a man who has decided to be cheerful company for the sake of a kindness to the man beside him, and who is, in being cheerful, also relaxing into a kind of speech that he does not generally permit himself.

He is, at this moment, telling the herder a story. The story is, as nearly as I can follow it from the back of the rope, a story about a man in a coastal town who tried to sell a cooked fish as a live one by means of a clever arrangement of strings and a small bellows. The story is well told. The herder, who is not at his most awake, has been laughing in the slow appreciative laugh of a man who is enjoying being told a story by a competent storyteller and who is conserving the energy required for active conversation. I can hear most of the words. I can hear, more importantly, the rhythm of the words, the way Konash arranges his pauses, the way he lifts the voice for the comic turn and drops it for the comic confirmation, the small precise cadences of a man who, somewhere in his training, learned to tell stories the way one learned to chant, with attention to the breath and the line and the silence between the lines.

There were, in the order I — in the order the scholar in me belonged to — perhaps fifteen or twenty brothers in any given generation who could tell a story like this. Most of the brothers could not. Most of the brothers could read aloud, and could chant the office, and could deliver a short prepared lecture in the classroom, but could not, when called on at recreation to tell a story to amuse the other brothers in the half-hour after the evening meal, deliver anything more interesting than a recitation of an event in the order’s history. The fifteen or twenty who could tell a real story were, by long custom, the brothers to whom the other brothers turned at recreation when the rain had been going for too many days and the spirits in the house had begun to sag. The fifteen or twenty were the small unofficial entertainers of the order. They were not promoted for it, because the order did not formally recognize storytelling as a virtue, but they were valued for it, because the order was, like every long-lived institution, dependent on small unofficial mechanisms for the maintenance of its members’ morale.

I — the scholar in me — was not one of the fifteen or twenty. I did not have the gift. I could chant. I could read aloud. I could deliver a lecture. I could not, on demand, in the half-hour after the evening meal, set fifty tired men laughing about a man with a fish and a bellows. I could, however, recognize the gift in those who had it, because I sat at the long table with the rest of them and I watched, year after year, which brothers brought the laughter and which did not, and I noticed, as one inevitably notices when one is sitting at the same table for ten years, who could and who could not. There were, when I left, two or three brothers whose storytelling I would have recognized blindfolded, by the rhythm of the pauses alone, in any room, any country, any wagon, on any wet afternoon. I did not, at any other point in my life, expect to hear any of those rhythms again, because I had left the order, and the brothers had stayed in it, and the order did not generally permit its members to wander on roads in other countries telling stories about fish to herders on wagons.

The rhythm I am hearing now, from the bench, is one of the two or three.

It is not the rhythm of either of the brothers whose voice I would have known on the first sentence. It is the rhythm of one of the others. The others — there were perhaps a dozen of them whose rhythm I knew well enough to identify if I heard it again — were a slightly broader category, the brothers whose storytelling I would have recognized if I had been paying attention, if I had not been thinking about something else, if the rhythm had been allowed to play out for a few sentences without my mind wandering. I am paying attention now. I have nothing else to think about. The rhythm has been playing out for what must be a hundred sentences. And the rhythm is, beyond reasonable doubt, the rhythm of one of those dozen brothers.

I do not yet know which of the dozen. The voice itself is not quite a voice I remember. Fifteen years on roads, in different airs and different weathers, can change a voice. The accent, what little I can hear of it through the wagon-noise, has been worn down by the same fifteen years until it sounds, on the surface, like the accent of nowhere in particular, although the underneath of it has the slight thinning that the coastal accent of my old country wore down to when it had been off the coast for too long. The cadences, however — the cadences are the cadences of one of those dozen brothers, and the cadences cannot be unlearned, because the cadences were taught in the same long stone room where one learned to rise without sound, and the body, having been taught both, kept both.

So: the wool. The bench-pattern. The cadences. Three pieces. The pieces lie in a row.

(A bird I do not know the name of calls twice from the canopy on the right side of the road. The boy Shek calls something back to it, in a small clean whistle. The bird answers. The boy whistles a second time. The bird does not answer. The boy laughs. The woman Mira asks the boy what he said. The boy says he asked the bird whether it was lonely, and the bird had said it was, and then he had asked the bird whether it was hungry, and the bird had not answered, which meant the bird was not hungry but only sociable. The woman Mira does not laugh, but I can hear, in the small change of her breath, that she has wanted to.)

Three pieces. The discipline allows me, now, to put them in a row and to ask, mildly, whether they point in the same direction. They do. They all point in the same direction. They point at the proposition that the man on the bench, the man Konash, is a former brother of the order I — that the scholar in me — once belonged to, and that he was in the order at the same time I was, and that he sat in the same refectory under the same brass dishes and rose at the same bell, and that he was one of the dozen storytellers whose rhythm I knew well enough to recognize without being able to name, and that he is, accordingly, a man I have probably broken bread with, perhaps a hundred times, perhaps a thousand, and that he was, by the time he sat at those tables, already showing the rhythm of the storyteller he has now, on this wagon, become.

I do not know his face. I have not, since he climbed onto the wagon, been able to see his face clearly, because he has been either behind me on the bench or, when I have turned my head to look back, partially shaded by the brim of his hood and the angle of the morning light. I have seen the line of his jaw and the shave of his head and the small worn quality of his sandals, but I have not seen, in any sustained way, the front of his face, and the front of the face is the part by which the scholar in me would have most quickly identified him, because the scholar in me, although not gifted in storytelling, was fairly gifted in faces, and would have known any of the dozen storytellers by the front of the face within a glance.

I will see his face at the next halt. The herder will stop the wagon to water the horse and to stretch his own legs, and Konash, who is a man of considerate habit, will get down to stretch as well, and will at some point in the stretching turn toward the wagon, and I will be standing in the shafts of the wagon — no, I am not in the shafts, I am alongside the wagon on the rope — I will be standing on the rope, and I will lift my head, and I will look at him, and I will see his face, and I will know.

The not-knowing, in the meantime, has begun to do a small thing in my chest that I want, while I am still in the middle of it, to try to describe.

(The flies are bad in this stretch; there are three or four of them now working the patch of skin behind my left ear that the first fly visited; I shake my head once, slowly, in the way that does not break the line of the wagon, and most of them lift and re-settle on the wagon’s canvas, where they will, I expect, follow us for the next quarter-mile before something distracts them.)

The thing in my chest is — it is not a single feeling. It is more like a small wash of several feelings coming in together on the same tide, and the feelings have not yet sorted themselves out into the orderly columns they will eventually sort themselves into when I have had a chance, at the next long halt, to lie down in some grass and chew slowly and let the sorting happen. For now they are mixed.

There is the feeling — and this is the first one, the one that arrived almost immediately when the cadences confirmed the wool — there is the feeling of having, without warning, met a piece of one’s old life on a road on which one was not expecting to meet any piece of any old life, because the road was the road of the new life, the life one had built since the old one was set down. It is the feeling, I think, that a person must have when, walking through a foreign market, they hear, at one of the stalls, a song that their grandmother used to sing in their childhood, sung in the grandmother’s language, by a stall-keeper who is not the grandmother. It is the feeling of the world having, without permission, reached into one of one’s closed drawers, and lifted out one of the small things one had thought one had put away forever, and held it up in the light, and asked, with no particular emphasis, do you still want this. The feeling has, at its core, the small fluttering panic of someone whose privacy has been intruded on by a stranger, but the stranger in this case is not a person, it is the world itself, and one cannot be angry at the world for the intrusion, because the world does not know it has intruded; the world has only handed one a song or a smell or a rhythm, in the way the world hands everyone everything, with no notion of who already owned what.

And then beneath that, there is a second feeling, which is the feeling of recognition itself, the small warm bright bell-like feeling that arrives when one recognizes someone one once knew, regardless of whether one liked them. The scholar in me did not, I think, particularly love any of the storytelling brothers; I did not know them well enough to love or not love; they were the company at the table, the men whose voices I knew at meals, the men whose elbows I knew at the bench, but I did not, in any case I can now remember, walk in a garden with any of them or sit in a cell with any of them or share with any of them any of the smaller intimacies that the order quietly allowed between brothers who suited one another. They were company. They were company in the deepest and most ordinary sense of the word, which is the sense of being the people one ate with, day in and day out, for a long stretch of one’s life, and the recognition of any one of them, even at a distance of fifteen years, even through the disguise of a wet road in a foreign country, is a recognition that lights a small warm bell somewhere in the chest of the recognizer, because one’s body remembers the long-shared meal, even if one’s mind has put away most of the names.

And then beneath that — and this is the third feeling, and the one that I am, at the moment, finding it hardest to hold — there is the feeling of having, by being recognized in turn, become for a moment a person again rather than a beast. I am a beast at the present time. I have been a beast for nine weeks. I was a scholar before that and I will, by whatever paths the scholar’s choices take, be a scholar again at some future date, but at the present time I am a beast, and the beast is the body I walk in, and the body of the beast is good, and the beast is good, and I have not, for nine weeks, regretted any of this in any sustained way. But — but the recognition of an old refectory companion, even in the privacy of my own one-sided knowing, has done a small thing to my self-understanding that I did not know was available to be done. The thing it has done is this. It has reminded me that I am still, somewhere underneath, the person who sat at the long table. I had been, for nine weeks, a beast carrying the memories of a person, which is a different thing from being a person inhabiting a beast. The first is the way I had been describing my situation to myself in the small interior monologue that fills the long hours of plodding. The second is, I now see, the way my situation actually is. The beast is real. The body is real. The smelling and the walking and the chafing of the strap are all real, and they are mine, and the experience of being them is the experience of being me. But the scholar is also real, and the scholar is also mine, and the scholar is also, in some way that I had not until this hour been forced to confront, still present, still here, still capable of recognizing an old companion by the rhythm of his storytelling, still able to feel, with the chest of a beast, the small warm bell of recognition that the scholar would have felt in his own chest had his own chest been available.

This is — this is unsettling, but it is also tender. It is tender in the way that a small thing is tender when one has not known one still had it. It is tender in the way that, when one’s grandmother dies and one inherits her shawl, and one carries the shawl for years in a chest, and one does not look at it because one cannot, and then one day, opening the chest for a different reason, one’s hand passes over the shawl and one feels, through the fingertips, the particular weave that the grandmother’s hands had folded a thousand times, and the grandmother is, for a second, present again in the room, and one is, for a second, the grandchild again, and the years between then and now collapse into a single small warm pinch of fabric between thumb and forefinger.

The cadences of Konash’s story, the wool of his robe, the small rising pattern of his back on the bench — these are my grandmother’s shawl. I am, this afternoon, in the middle of opening the chest. The chest had been closed since I left the order, and then closed more deeply, more thoroughly, since I came into this beast. I had thought, in some small confident way I did not even know I was thinking, that the chest had been closed for good, and that the beast’s life would be the life from this point forward, and that the scholar’s life would, if I survived to such a future, be picked up again only at some later date when the beast had served its purpose and gone its way. I had not expected the chest to be opened from the outside. I had not expected a smell on a wet road to reach into my beast’s nose and lift out, very gently, very accidentally, a piece of the scholar that I had not even known was in the chest, and to hold it up in the light, and to make me see that the chest had not been closed, but only set down on a shelf, with the lid still loose, and that any wind off any road could, on any afternoon, lift the lid.

(The boy Shek is whistling again, a different tune now, a tune with a quick rising figure at the end of every phrase, and the rhythm of it is matching the rhythm of his stride, and I find, without consciously deciding to, that my hooves on the road have begun to fall on the beats of his tune, the front-left on the first beat and the back-right on the second beat and the front-right on the third beat and the back-left on the fourth beat, and the wagon, behind me, has begun to roll in time also, and the herder, who has been dozing, has begun to nod his head in time also, in his sleep; this is the small accidental music that working animals and walking boys and dozing herders sometimes fall into on a long road, and it is a kindness from the world, and I receive it as one.)

The wagon comes around a bend. The bend is the bend that the herder had told me would be the last bend before the river-villages, and now I can see, ahead of us through the trees, the first thinning of the canopy, the first pale opening that means there is water below it, and beyond the water there is a small rising column of smoke from some hut’s cooking-fire, and the smell of the smoke reaches us on the breath of the river, and the smell of the smoke is the smell of a wood I do not know mixed with the smell of a grain I do not know mixed with the small thin smell of something being slowly roasted with care, and the smell is the smell of the place where we are going.

It is here. The thing I have been smelling for the past hour is here. The village. The hut. The mortar. The old woman. The foreign woman in the locked room. All of them, here, in the smell of the smoke, made real and made near by the simple fact that a fire has been lit for a meal and the smoke has reached us, and the smoke does not care whether we are ready to arrive. We are arriving.

I feel the wagon slow. The herder, who has woken, is slowing the horse on the descent into the village, in the way of a man bringing in cargo to a place he is not certain of the layout of. The boy Shek, who has finished his whistling, slows also, and falls in beside the wagon at a walking pace, and I — I lift my head, in the small slow lift that a beast can perform without breaking the line of the wagon, and I turn it just enough to bring the bench into the corner of my eye.

I look at the man Konash.

The man Konash, at exactly the same moment, having sensed I think the lift of my head with the small alert peripheral attention of a former monastic, turns his face slightly toward me. The face comes into my vision in three quarters profile, the eye nearest me lifting to meet the eye nearest him, the small spiral of the tattoo curving up over the side of the shaved head and disappearing behind the rise of the ear, the mouth open just a fraction in the small open relaxation of a man who has been telling a story for an hour and is between sentences.

I see his face.

I know his face.

The name is not quite there. The name is the next thing I will need and I do not yet have it, and the lack of it is the lack one feels when a word one knows perfectly well has gone to the back of the mouth and refused to come out, and one stands there in the warm shame of one’s own missing word and waits for the word to come. But I know the face. I know it in the absolute way that a person knows a face. The face is one of the dozen faces. The face is the face of a brother who sat — let me think, let me let the back of the mind do the work the front cannot — the face is the face of a brother who sat about four places down the long table from where I sat, on the left side, the side toward the high windows, the side where the late-morning light came in at an angle through the rose-glass and laid a small red bar across the soup of whoever was sitting in that particular place at that particular hour, and the brother in that place had the small habit, which I had not until now remembered I had noticed, of moving his bowl by a fraction every morning to keep the red bar out of his soup, because the red bar of light, when it fell on the soup, made the soup look bloody, and the brother had not liked the look of bloody soup at his breakfast, and the moving of the bowl was so small a habit that I would not have remembered it on its own, but the face above the moving bowl, the face I am looking at now from the corner of my beast’s eye, that face I had seen perform that small bowl-moving habit perhaps a thousand times, and the face had a small particular expression while it performed the habit, a small private rueful expression that said it knew the moving was a silly small fastidiousness but it was going to do it anyway, and the same small private rueful expression is on the face right now, looking at me, although what the face is being rueful at now is not soup but a beast looking at it from the corner of an eye on a wet road.

I know the face.

I cannot, in this body, give the name. I do not have, in this body, the language to give the name. I have only the small soft snort of the beast’s nose and the small slow blink of the beast’s eye, and what I do with those, in the moment of the recognition, is to make the snort small and soft and the blink slow, in the way a beast can make those things, and the man Konash, looking at me, does the small unconscious thing that a person does when an animal looks at them with what seems to them to be more than the usual measure of animal regard: he tilts his head, a fraction, and the small private rueful expression he was wearing for the bowl-light, fifteen years ago at the table four places down, lifts in his eye, lifts and is, for a flickering second, looking right back at me, as though he had felt — and perhaps he has — the small reaching of the something inside the something inside the something that has just reached out from the back of the wagon and touched, very lightly, the back of his own head.

And then he turns away, because the herder is asking him a question about the road into the village, and the moment closes, and he is again only a man on a bench talking to a herder about a road, and I am again only a beast on a rope walking into a village I have never seen.

(My harness is still too tight on the left and not tight enough on the right. The chafing has spread, as I knew it would, across a larger patch. I will need the herder to attend to it. I will, perhaps, find a way to ask. There are, I am told by the herder, those of my kind in other countries who have learned, with the right kind of soul in them, to speak. I have not yet learned. The body is not yet ready. The scholar is not yet ready. Both are working on it, in their own slow ways, and neither knows what the readiness will look like when it comes.)

We go down the small slope into the river-village. The smoke from the cooking-fire thickens around us. The boy Shek has gone ahead to ask, of the first person we meet on the path, the way to the house with the locking door. The woman Mira has gotten down from the back of the wagon and is walking, on her own legs, with the careful look of a woman who wants to enter a strange village on her own feet rather than be carried into it. The man Konash sits up on the bench in the way that one sits up when one is about to climb down, the small straightening of the lower back that I have now seen him do six times in the past hour, and I have the small chest-warming knowledge that I will, in a few moments, when we reach the hut, watch him climb down from the wagon and that the climbing-down will be done in the same small economical pattern that we were all taught, in the long stone room, to climb down from anything with — back first, then leg, then leg, then full weight, then small straightening, then ready. And the small chest-warming knowledge, the tenderness of having recognized him without being recognized in turn, the strange doubled experience of being a beast who is also a scholar, the warm bell of the old refectory ringing somewhere very far away inside the chest of a creature who has never heard a bell rung in a refectory in its life — all of this comes with me into the village, into the smoke, into the small thickening of the afternoon, into whatever is about to happen next, and I carry it the way I carry everything, which is in the body, which is in the breath, which is in the long slow patient way that working animals carry the things that nobody has thought to ask them whether they want to carry.

I carry it. We arrive. The hut with the smoke is just ahead.

 

Segment Six:

The Old Woman Was Already Waiting

The thing that the boy did not understand, when he came running back up the path the second time with the message that the strangers were nearly here, was that I had not gone home.

He had assumed, I think, that after I had finished my work at his aunt’s house with the door that locks, after I had ground the petals in front of the woman’s bedside and shown them all what the petals were, after I had given the woman the small clear drink of root-water and watched her swallow it and watched her face change, slowly, from the bright unmoored brightness of a person speaking to her dead mother into the dim near-restored heaviness of a person beginning to be able to sleep, after I had given the boy’s mother the brown bundle of dried roots and told her to brew one pinch with hot water three times a day for the next four days and not more than four days because more than four days would make a different kind of trouble, after I had refused the offered meal and refused the offered bed and refused the offered company on the path back and walked out of the village in the early afternoon with my basket on my arm and my mortar wrapped in my carrying-cloth and my own slow stiff bones complaining about the walking — after all of that, the boy had assumed, naturally, the way young people assume things about old people, that I had gone home.

I had not gone home.

I had walked, as far as the boy could see, in the direction of home. I had taken the path that went up from his aunt’s house through the village and out the south end past the last of the houses and onto the rising path that follows the stream up toward my own hut three turnings away. I had walked it as far as the place where the path bends around the great fig tree, the one with the split in its trunk that the boys of the village climb into and pretend is a small house, and I had stopped there, behind the trunk, where the boy who had walked me to the edge of the village could not see me anymore, and I had stood for a long count of breaths with my hand on the bark of the fig, and I had listened.

I had listened for the boy to turn back. He had turned back at the count I had expected, perhaps twelve breaths after the bend, in the way that a polite child of the river-villages will accompany an elder to a respectful distance and then turn back without being told. I had heard his feet on the path, going. I had waited until I could no longer hear them. And then I had stepped out from behind the fig and I had turned around and I had walked, slowly, back toward the village by a different path, the path that loops east through the eel-weirs and comes up to the back of the village by the old burned house that nobody has rebuilt, the path that the children do not generally use, the path that an old woman walking alone in the early afternoon would not be remarked on for taking.

I had come up to the back of the burned house. I had stood there in its shadow. And I had waited.

I had waited because of the dream.

I should explain about the dream. The dream is the reason for all of it, and if I do not say the dream first then nothing else I say in the telling of this afternoon will have the right weight, because everything else I did this afternoon was done in the small steady gravity of the dream, and without the dream all my doings would seem to belong to a different woman entirely.

The dream had come to me three nights ago. It had come on the night before the boy ran up the path with the news of the foreign woman, which was, in the way that dreams sometimes have, a useful warning that I had not understood as a warning until after the warning had become unnecessary. The dream had been a short dream. It had not been a long dream. It had been a single brief image, held for the time that one might hold a stone in the palm before turning the palm to drop the stone, and the image had been this.

I had dreamed myself sitting outside my hut. I had been sitting on the low stool that I have sat on for forty years, the one my second husband made for me when I told him my back could no longer take the squatting on the ground that I had done in my younger days. In the dream I had been sitting on the stool, and on my lap had been the mortar — the mortar with the spiraling marks at the bottom of the bowl, the mortar that my mother had given me when I was thirteen, the mortar that was at the present moment of the dream wrapped in its cloth in its basket but that in the dream was on my lap, uncovered, with the pestle laid across the rim. And I had been looking up the path. I had been looking up the path with the calm expectant looking of a person who is waiting for something they have already known would come.

In the dream the path had been a long path going away from me through trees, and the light on the path had been the slanting light of late afternoon, the kind of light that lays gold along the right side of every leaf and shadow along the left side of every leaf, and at the far end of the path, very small, the size of small figures cut out of dark paper, four shapes had been moving toward me. Three of the shapes had been the shapes of people walking on two legs. One of the shapes had been the shape of a four-legged thing that walked beside the others, broader than they were, with a long neck. The four shapes had been walking together. The three had not been walking in front of the four-legged one nor behind it, but with it, as four travelers who had been walking together for some time will walk together, with the small unconscious matching of pace that companions develop on a road.

That had been the whole of the dream. The four shapes coming up the path. The mortar on my lap. The afternoon light. I had woken from it before the four shapes had come close enough for me to see their faces. I had woken in the dark hours before dawn with the mortar’s weight still on my thighs in the bone-memory of where the dream had set it, and I had lain in my bed for some time before I had moved, because I was old enough to know what kind of a dream that had been, and old enough to know that one does not move quickly after a dream of that kind, but lies still and lets the dream settle into one’s chest the way silt settles in a still pond.

The dream had been one of the small dreams. I have had three kinds of dreams in my life. The first kind, the kind I had most often when I was younger and which I still have often enough, are the ordinary dreams that one has from one’s own thoughts, the dreams in which one is back in a kitchen one used to know or arguing with a person one no longer sees, the dreams that are the mind tidying its own house in the night. The second kind, much rarer, are the visiting dreams, the dreams in which one is visited by a being that has its own life apart from the dreamer, by which I mean spirits or the dead or sometimes the spirit of a plant one has lately worked with that wishes to give one a small message. The visiting dreams are easy to recognize because they always have, somewhere in them, a small thing that the dreamer could not have invented on their own: a phrase in a language the dreamer does not speak, a face the dreamer has never seen, a smell the dreamer cannot at first place. The third kind are the small dreams. The small dreams are the kind that are not exactly the dreamer’s own mind tidying its house and are not exactly a visiting spirit, but are something in between: a small piece of the world arriving early, the way a wind that comes up before a rain is not the rain but is also not nothing. The small dreams are the dreams in which one is shown a thing that is about to happen, but is shown only the shape of it, not the substance.

The dream of the four shapes had been a small dream. I had known it as I had it. I had known it again as I had woken from it. I had known it with the certainty that comes from forty years of practice in telling the three kinds apart, and the certainty had told me, as I lay in the dark before dawn, that within a small number of days four strangers were going to come up the path to my hut, three of them on two legs and one of them on four, and that I was going to be sitting on the stool when they arrived, with the mortar on my lap, in the slanting late-afternoon light.

I had thought about the dream for some time. I had thought about it through the rest of that night and through the next two days. I had thought about it while I had gathered. I had thought about it while I had sorted into the three baskets. I had thought about it especially in the moments when I had been sitting on the very stool that the dream had put me on, in the very doorway in which the dream had placed me, looking up the very path that the dream had shown me, because the dream’s setting had been exact and I had been able to recognize each part of it in my waking life.

What I had thought about, mostly, was the question of how I was going to behave when the four shapes arrived.

This is the kind of question that I no longer find easy to answer quickly. When I was younger, when a dream had come to me of strangers approaching my hut, I would have done one of two things. I would have either prepared a welcome — fresh tea, a swept floor, a clean cloth on the table — or I would have prepared a refusal, which meant going to one of my friends in the village and arranging to be elsewhere on the day the strangers were likely to arrive, so that they would find an empty hut and would go away. I had done both of these things, in my younger years, depending on what the rest of the dream had told me about who the strangers were and what they wanted. Both responses had been simple. Both responses had been the responses of a woman with energy enough to spend on either welcoming or hiding.

I am no longer, in any sense that matters, a woman with energy enough to spend on welcoming or hiding. I am very tired. I have been tired for many years now, in the way that one becomes tired when one has done a long work over a long time, and the tiredness is not the tiredness of any particular afternoon but the accumulated tiredness of all the afternoons together, and at my age there is no longer any way to set the tiredness aside for a special occasion. The tiredness goes everywhere I go. The tiredness sits down with me on the stool. The tiredness rises with me from the bed. And the tiredness, I had realized in the second of the three days, did not want me to prepare a welcome, because preparing a welcome takes the energy I do not have, and it did not want me to prepare a refusal, because preparing a refusal also takes energy, and also because the dream had been a small dream and small dreams do not, in my experience, allow themselves to be refused. One can refuse a visiting dream sometimes, if one has the strength and the cause. One cannot refuse a small dream. One can only let it happen, and decide afterward, in the doing of it, what one is going to do.

So I had decided to do neither.

I had decided, in the third of the three days, that I would not prepare a welcome and I would not prepare a refusal. I would do something I had not, in my forty years of working with plants and with people, ever consciously done before. I would simply be ready. I would sit on the stool when the time came. I would have the mortar on my lap. I would have the pestle laid across the rim. I would not have tea brewing for them. I would not have a clean cloth on the table. I would not have arranged to be elsewhere. I would be in the doorway as the dream had shown me, with the mortar as the dream had shown me, in the light as the dream had shown me, and the four shapes would walk up the path and arrive in front of me and look at me, and I would look at them, and what happened next would happen out of the meeting itself and not out of any preparation I had laid in for it.

This is a strange thing to decide. I want you to understand this. To prepare neither a welcome nor a refusal is to refuse the small habitual gesture by which most of us, most of our lives, make ourselves comfortable in the presence of the unknown, which is the small gesture of having already decided in advance what kind of meeting it is going to be. Most of us, when we know strangers are coming, decide in advance to like them or to dislike them, to feed them or to refuse them, to open the door or to bolt it. We make this decision because the deciding of it gives us a script, and the script means we do not have to stand in our own doorway without one. To stand in one’s own doorway without a script is to stand exposed to whatever the meeting actually is, which is a thing that most of us, on most days, do not have the courage to do, because we know that what the meeting actually is may not be what we would have preferred, and we would prefer to have had the small protection of our script even if the script does not quite fit.

I had decided to stand in my doorway without a script.

I had decided this not out of bravery. I want to be honest about this. I had decided it because at my age the bravery to choose the script and the cowardice to refuse the script have both been worn down by the same long wearing-down to something that is neither, which is simply the absence of any strong preference about the matter. I no longer had the energy to choose to welcome the strangers and I no longer had the energy to choose to refuse them, and so the third option, which was to neither welcome nor refuse but only to be present and to see, was the option that took the least from me. It was, in other words, the lazy decision dressed up in robes that, from the outside, might look almost dignified. I do not mind admitting this. The robes were not, in themselves, fraudulent. They were merely larger than what they had been put on to cover.

And so on the afternoon when the boy ran up the path with the news of the foreign woman, the day before yesterday, I had not been surprised. I had only been a little earlier than I had expected. The dream had said the strangers would come; the boy had said only that the foreign woman was sick. But I had understood, even as the boy was speaking, that the two pieces of news were one piece of news, that the foreign woman’s sickness was the reason that brought the strangers, that whatever errand the strangers were on would bring them through the village where the foreign woman lay, and that my walking down to attend to the foreign woman was the first half of the meeting the dream had shown me, and the strangers’ arriving at my hut afterward would be the second half. The walking down had been the half I could do early. The waiting for them would be the half I could do only when it was time. And the dream had shown me the stool and the mortar and the late-afternoon light, which meant that I had to be at the stool with the mortar in the late-afternoon light, and that the strangers were coming for me at that hour, and that if I went home now and unpacked the mortar and washed and ate and lay down for a small rest as my body badly wanted to do, then I would have to get up again later and walk back down to be in position, and there was no walking back down in me on this day, because there had been only one walking down in me, and I had already done it.

This is why I had stopped behind the fig.

This is why I had circled back through the eel-weirs.

This is why I was now standing behind the burned house on the back of the village in the early afternoon, with my basket at my feet and my mortar still wrapped in its cloth, considering where I would sit.

I needed a place that was in the late-afternoon light. I needed a place that the four strangers would walk up to. I needed a place where I could be seen sitting from the moment the strangers entered the village, so that they could see me before I had to do the work of announcing myself, which is work I no longer enjoy doing. The hut I lived in was three turnings up the path. I could not get to it in the time the dream had shown me. I would have to find a different hut. I would have to borrow a stool. I would have to settle, with the consent of whoever lived there, into a doorway that was not my own and pretend, for a few hours, that it was mine, because the dream had not shown me my own doorway, it had shown me a doorway, and any doorway that the strangers walked up to would, by the doing of their walking-up, become for the purpose of the dream the doorway that mattered.

I had thought about this for a long count of breaths behind the burned house. The shadow of the burned house was cold. My hip had been complaining at me for the entire walk back, and was still complaining now, and the standing was no relief to it. I considered the houses in the village I might approach. There were perhaps six houses whose owners would, if I asked, let me sit in their doorway for a few hours, no questions asked, because I had at one time or another done a kindness for each of those households that they had not yet found an occasion to repay. Of the six, three were on the wrong side of the village to catch the late-afternoon light on the right path. Two of the remaining three faced paths that the strangers were unlikely to come in on if they were coming from the wagon-road, because the wagon-road came into the village from the southeast. That left one. The one was the house of a woman called Pana, whose husband had died of a fever fourteen years ago, and whose two daughters were grown and gone, and who lived alone with three goats in a small clean hut at the southeast edge of the village, in a doorway that faced directly down the path the wagon-road came in on, and who owed me a small but not negligible favor on account of a poultice I had made for her younger daughter in a difficult winter.

I went to Pana’s hut.

Pana was sitting in her own doorway when I arrived, weaving a small fish-trap, which is a thing Pana does for the village at a fair price and which earns her her winter salt. She looked up when she saw me. Her face went through the small quick change that the face of any village woman goes through when she sees the old herbalist arrive at her door unexpectedly, which is the quick run of anxious wonderings — has someone in the household offended Tepu, is someone sick whom Tepu has come to call on without being asked, is something larger about to happen that I have not heard of yet — and then the settling, as she took in my own face and saw that I was carrying my basket and my mortar and not, by any sign, in any kind of agitation. She put her weaving down. She started to rise. I waved her down.

“Pana,” I said. “I have a thing to ask of you, and I will ask it quickly because I do not want to take up much of your day. May I sit in your doorway for the next few hours?”

Pana looked at me.

“In my doorway, grandmother?”

“In your doorway. On your stool, if you can spare it. I will not enter the hut. I will only sit. I am waiting for some people who are walking up the wagon-road, and I need to be where they will see me when they enter the village, and I cannot walk back up to my own hut in time. Your doorway is the one that faces the wagon-road. I am asking you for the use of it.”

Pana considered this. She did not, to her credit, ask the question that ninety-nine out of a hundred women would have asked, which was who are the people and why are you waiting for them and is anything wrong. Pana asked one question. The question was:

“Will you want tea, grandmother, or would you prefer not to be disturbed?”

I had not, until she asked, been certain of the answer. The dream had shown me sitting with the mortar on my lap and the pestle on the rim. It had not shown me a cup of tea on a small table beside me. But the dream had also not shown me the absence of a cup of tea on a small table beside me, and I had to make some decisions of my own, because the dream did not provide for every detail and I was not, in the end, willing to give up the small comfort of a hot drink in the late afternoon merely because the dream had not specified it. So I said:

“Tea. But after the strangers arrive. Not before. Bring it out only when I lift my left hand from the bowl.”

Pana nodded. She rose, picked up her weaving, set it carefully aside inside the door, and came back out with the low stool from inside the hut. She placed it in the doorway. She gestured to me to take it. I took it. The stool was lower than my own, which meant my knees came up at a slightly more uncomfortable angle than I would have preferred, but my knees have not preferred any angle for some years now and I have learned to negotiate with them rather than to expect them to like anything. I settled. I let my breath out. I felt the small dim relief of having stopped walking, which at my age is one of the chief pleasures of any afternoon and which I have learned to accept gratefully whenever it arrives.

Pana did not ask any further questions. She stepped back into the hut, leaving me the whole of the doorway. I heard her, inside, taking up some quiet task that was not the weaving. The hut was small and clean. The doorway opened onto a small swept yard. The wagon-road, when one looked down the yard and past the small fence of woven thorn that kept the goats from wandering, came in at the village from a long slow descending bend that one could see for perhaps three hundred paces before it disappeared behind the wall of the trees. Anyone walking up the wagon-road would be visible from the doorway for a long time before they were close enough to speak to. This was good. This was, in fact, exactly what I needed. I would see them before they saw me, which would give me the small interior moments I needed to settle, finally, into the readiness that the dream had asked of me.

I unwrapped the mortar. I laid the cloth across my knees. I set the mortar on my lap, with the heaviness of it pressing into my thighs in the way the dream had set it, and I felt the cool of the stone come up through the cloth and through my clothes and into my skin, and the small interior catch of recognition happened, the small click of a body’s posture matching a dream’s posture, which is one of the few sensations that even at my age I have not stopped finding slightly remarkable. The mortar was where it had been in the dream. My hands were where they had been in the dream. The doorway, although not the doorway of my own hut, had become for the purposes of the dream the doorway. I laid the pestle across the rim of the bowl. I let my hands rest, one on each side of the bowl, the way I had been holding them in the dream. I lifted my eyes to the wagon-road.

I sat.

I want to tell you something about sitting, because the sitting was the thing I was going to do for the next two hours, and the sitting was not nothing. The sitting was, in fact, the work. People sometimes think that sitting is the absence of work, but this is because they have never had to sit on purpose in the doorway of someone else’s house for two hours in the late afternoon waiting for four strangers from a dream. To sit, on purpose, without doing anything, for two hours, is harder than walking three turnings down the river, even with my hip, because the walking gives the body something to do that the body knows how to do, and the sitting gives the body nothing to do and instead requires the mind to keep the body still without allowing the mind to drift into the kind of drifting that softens the sitting into a slump and the slump into a doze, because if I dozed I would miss the slow approach of the four shapes on the road, and the dream had been very particular about the slow approach. The slow approach was, I had come to understand in the days of thinking about the dream, the part of the meeting that did the most of the meeting’s work. The strangers had to see me sitting from far off. I had to see them approaching from far off. The looking at each other across the distance of the wagon-road, before any words were possible, was the meeting. The arriving at my stool was only the end of the meeting. The meeting itself happened in the long slow walking up of the four shapes under the eyes of the old woman in the doorway.

So I sat. I sat with my eyes on the road. I let my breath go down to the slow place where breath goes when one is, by long habit, trying not to move. I let my hip ache because there was no other thing for my hip to do. I let the small interior conversations that an old mind will offer itself when given two hours of nothing to look at come and go without paying them much attention. I noted the village sounds in the way that one notes sounds when one is sitting and waiting: a child laughing two huts over, a cooking-pot being scraped clean, the small constant low chattering of the village’s many fowl in the dust of the yards, a pair of voices arguing over the price of something at the far end of the path. I noted Pana moving inside the hut behind me with the soft careful steps of a woman who has agreed to host an old herbalist in her doorway for unstated reasons and who has decided, sensibly, to give the herbalist as much quiet as the herbalist’s quiet seems to want. I noted the light. The light was the light of late afternoon and was slanting in from the west and was laying gold along the right side of every leaf and shadow along the left side of every leaf, exactly as in the dream. I noted that the light was correct. I noted that the readiness was correct. I noted that the dream was about to come true in front of me on a road in a village that was not mine, in a doorway that was not mine, and that the doing of the noting was not, in itself, going to make any of it easier or any of it harder, because the dream had set its own pace and was, as small dreams will, doing exactly what it had said it was going to do.

And then, at the far end of the road, the shapes appeared.

They appeared first as movement. The road was empty, and then it was not empty, and the not-emptiness moved in the way that travelers move on a road after a long walk, which is to say with the slightly settled rhythm of feet that have agreed, somewhere a few hours back, to keep going at a certain pace and to stop only when the pace is interrupted by some outside thing. There were four of them, although at first only the four-legged one and the two of them flanking it were distinct, and the third of the two-legged ones was behind the wagon-shape that I had not, in the dream, seen, but that in the waking world was clearly there, because the four shapes were accompanied by the small dark mass of a wagon and the small thin sound, drifting up the road on the still air, of the wagon’s wheels in mud.

The dream had not shown the wagon.

I noted this. I let the noting happen and pass. The dream had shown four shapes; in the waking it was five if one counted the wagon and the driver, although the driver was not, I could see even at this distance, the kind of person whose presence at the meeting was going to matter, because the driver was sitting on the bench in the slumped-forward way of a man who had brought passengers as far as a village and was now waiting to be paid and let go. The driver was not one of the four shapes. He was the means by which the four shapes had been brought. The dream had been about the four. The wagon and the driver were the carriage in which they came, the small piece of the journey that the dream had not bothered to show because it did not bear on what the meeting was going to be about. I let the wagon be the wagon. I let the driver be the driver. I kept my eye on the four.

The four-legged one was at the front. I could see her now. She was a working-beast of a kind I have seen before, broad and low-built and heavy in the shoulders, with the long flexible neck of her kind, and she was walking on a rope rather than in the shafts, which meant she had been brought along as a carrier rather than a puller, and the rope was held by a young person who I could now see was a boy of about twenty, lean and quick, walking on the side of the road with a brass pin glinting in his hair, and who was, by his bearing, a canopy boy from the upper villages, although he had come down for the day to act as a guide. I could see him also speaking to the beast in the small absent way that one speaks to a working animal one has been walking beside for a few hours, and I could see the beast tilting her ear at him in the small responsive way of a beast who has been listening more carefully than her boy realizes.

Behind the boy, on the wagon, sat the driver and a man in an undyed wool robe with a shaved tattooed head. The man with the shaved head was sitting up straight on the bench, talking, his hand moving in the small precise way of a person telling a story, the brim of his hood thrown back so that the spiral of the tattoo caught the slanting light, and I could not yet hear his voice but I could see the rhythm of his hand and the rhythm of his back and the small forward tilt of his attention toward the man beside him, and I made my first small private guess about him, which was that he was a former scholar of some kind, traveling on a footloose errand of his own, who had bought himself a wagon-share in exchange for the work of being good company on the road, because I have seen such men before and they have a particular quality to the way they sit that I learned to recognize when I was much younger, in a season I will not bore you with the details of.

Behind the wagon, walking on her own feet, came a woman in dark green, plump and short and round-faced, with red-brown hair pinned up in a knot, with one brass pin in the knot and the small empty hole where a second pin had been recently removed, with a heavy belt that had three pouches on it and an abacus clipped to the side, with stout boots that had been chosen for travel rather than for fashion, and with a small purse held in one hand the way women of her kind hold a purse when they are walking through a village they do not know and would prefer not to be parted from any of their belongings in. I made my first small private guess about her also. The guess was that she was a guild-trained woman from a city, probably the capital, traveling on commercial errand, probably a sourcing errand of some kind, probably the kind of sourcing errand that her employer had thought would be straightforward and that was about to turn out, in her own private experience, not to be.

And behind her, half-hidden by her bulk in the early sighting and now coming clear as the road bent and the line of them shifted, walked the boy from the village three turnings down, the boy who had run up to fetch me three days ago, the boy who must have been sent back down by his mother to fetch me again now that the strangers had reached his aunt’s house and asked for me, the boy whose name I had been pleased to remember in the doorway of my hut on that wet morning and whose name I was pleased to remember again now as I saw him coming up the road with his small careful gait and his bare feet quick on the packed earth at the side of the wheel-track.

Pelu.

The boy was a fifth shape. The dream had not had him. The dream had been four. The boy had been added by the world, on top of what the dream had given me, in the way the world often adds small kindnesses to dreams without bothering to amend the dreams in advance. I noted the boy. I noted that the boy belonged to the world, not to the dream. I noted that the boy was the small ordinary courier by which the four had been brought to me, just as the wagon was the small ordinary carriage. The dream had concerned itself only with the four. The boy and the wagon and the driver were the small ordinary scaffolding around the four. I sorted them out in my head, in the way one sorts laundry. The boy I would speak with. The driver and the wagon I would not need to. The four I would do, with, in the meeting that was now beginning.

They came up the road slowly. They came up the way that travelers come up to a strange village in the late afternoon, with the small slowing that travelers do unconsciously when they have arrived at a place where they will have to make decisions, the small slowing in which the body says to itself that the easy part is over and the harder part is starting. The wagon slowed. The boy walking on the rope slowed. The boy walking behind the woman slowed. The woman slowed. The man on the bench leaned forward to look up the path, and his face came into the slanting light fully for the first time, and I saw that he was a man perhaps in his late thirties, not young, not old, with the lines around the eyes of a person who has spent much of his life squinting at small writing in poor light, and with the open friendly mouth of a person whose face had been formed by a great deal of friendly explaining over the years, and with the absent searching expression of a person who was, at this exact moment, looking at the village ahead of him with the patient attention of someone who had been looking forward to arriving for some time.

His eyes scanned along the village. They scanned past the first hut, past the second, past the third. They reached Pana’s hut. They reached the doorway. They reached me. They stopped.

I want to describe what happened in his face when his eyes stopped on me, because I have been watching faces for a very long time and I think I noticed something that he himself probably did not entirely notice.

His face did the thing that all faces do when they suddenly see something they were not expecting to see and that they cannot, in the small first moment, place. It went still. The friendly mouth froze in the middle of saying whatever it had been saying to the driver. The lines around the eyes deepened a fraction. The whole face composed itself, in a half-second, into the careful neutrality that a trained listener uses when they have been startled by something that they wish very much not to appear startled by. This was a face that had been trained. The training was old. The training had been good. He was, I confirmed in that half-second, exactly the kind of former scholar I had guessed him to be, and the order he had trained in had been one of the careful ones, the ones that prized composure above almost every other virtue, and he had carried the training out with him into whatever life he had since lived, and the training was still working today, in a village doorway in late-afternoon light, in the small involuntary moment of his having seen, at the end of the road, an old woman waiting for him with a mortar on her lap.

The man tapped the driver on the arm. He said something to the driver. The wagon stopped. The boy on the rope, who had been walking ahead, also stopped, and turned, and looked back at the wagon, and then followed the line of the wagon’s eyes up the road, and saw me, and his face also did a small thing, although his face was the face of a canopy boy and the small thing was not the trained stillness of the former scholar but the open lit-up curiosity of a person who has just been shown an interesting puzzle and is delighted by it, which was, I noted with a small private warmth, a fine quality in a young man and one I had not seen on many faces in the last twenty years.

The woman behind the wagon stopped also. Her face did its own small thing. Her face did the thing that the face of a guild-trained sourcer does when she has arrived at a village she has come a long way to see and the first thing she sees is an old woman in a doorway with a mortar on her lap. Her face went, for a half-second, into the working calculations of her trade. I could see the small ledger opening behind her eyes. I could see her writing in the ledger: subject located, no inquiry required, condition: appears to have been expecting us, action: revise approach. The face closed the ledger again. The face composed itself into a polite neutral mask that was less practiced than the man’s but was not nothing. The face lifted, slightly. The eyes narrowed, slightly, in the small assessing way of her trade.

The four-legged one, who had stopped when the wagon stopped, lifted her own large head. She lifted it in the slow careful lift of a working beast who is paying attention. Her ears went forward. Her nostrils moved. And her eyes — and this was the part of the meeting that surprised me, because I had not, in the dream, seen the beast’s eyes — her eyes were not the eyes of a beast. The eyes were the eyes of a person inside a beast, looking out at me from inside the body she had been given, with the steady knowing recognition of a soul that had not expected to find another soul on this road and was, on finding one, doing the small respectful interior bow that one soul gives another when the meeting has been a small surprise to both. I returned the bow with my own eyes, because at my age one no longer needs to be in any doubt about whether such bows are real or imagined, and I am long past the time of pretending not to notice what I notice.

We four — the four of them at the end of the road and me in the doorway — looked at each other for the length of perhaps six slow breaths.

I did not move. I had decided that I would not move, that I would not rise, that I would not call out a greeting, that I would not lift a hand in welcome and would not lift a hand in any other gesture either, that I would do nothing at all, that I would simply sit, with the mortar on my lap, with the pestle across the rim, with my eyes on them, and that the closing of the distance between us would be done entirely by their feet and not by any of my arranging. This is the part of the meeting that I had been most uncertain about, in the days of thinking before the dream became true, because to do nothing in a doorway while strangers approach is a thing that requires a particular kind of stillness, a stillness that is not coldness and is not refusal but is also not welcome, a stillness that is simply the open palm of one’s presence laid flat in the doorway with no message attached. It is a hard stillness to hold. Most people who try to hold it end up holding either a coldness or a welcome, because the human face is not very good at holding nothing, and the urge to choose one or the other is strong even in the trained. I had decided I would try.

I tried.

I held the stillness. The mortar was heavy on my lap. The pestle was cool on the rim. The light slanted in across the yard. My hip continued its small private complaining. My hands rested, one on each side of the bowl. My face, I think, held the stillness, although I could not see my face and could not be sure. I looked at the four of them at the end of the road, and I let them see me looking, and I let the looking be the only thing I gave them, which was the smallest thing I had to give and also, I had come to believe, the largest, because the looking was the readiness, and the readiness was the dream, and the dream had been clear about what I was meant to do, even if it had not been clear about why.

The four of them, after the six breaths, began to come forward.

They came forward more slowly than they had been walking before. The man on the wagon got down from the bench, with the small careful pattern of getting-down that I noted with a small interior smile, because it was the pattern of his old training and I knew the order he had trained in better than I would say aloud and I had known, the moment he climbed down with that pattern, that whatever errand had brought him to this road had been an errand that had cost him something private to undertake. He came around the side of the wagon. He fell in beside the woman with the three pouches. The two of them walked forward together, with the boy on the rope leading the beast in front of them, and the boy from the village walking ahead of all of them in the small proud way of the boy who has been entrusted with bringing strangers to the elder.

They came up the yard. They came through the small gap in the woven thorn fence where Pana’s gate would be if Pana had ever bothered to make one. They came across the swept yard. They came to the foot of the doorway.

They stopped.

They stood there, the four of them on two legs and the four-legged one beside them, in a small ragged half-circle in front of the doorway, with the slanting light on the right side of their faces and the shadow on the left, and they looked at me, and I looked at them, and none of us spoke.

I want to tell you about the silence. The silence was very long. It was, by any ordinary measure of arrival-silences, much longer than was comfortable. The boy from the village, who had begun to open his mouth to make some kind of formal introduction, closed his mouth again and looked uncertainly at the man with the shaved head, because he was a sensitive boy and he could feel that the moment was not the moment for an introduction, although he could not have said why. The man with the shaved head did not speak. His face had the slightly stunned still composure of a man who had walked up a road expecting to find one kind of meeting and had instead found a different kind, and was, in the privacy of his trained mind, rapidly revising every plan he had made for the meeting on the way down. The woman with the three pouches did not speak either, although her mouth had also opened twice and closed twice, in the small mute frustration of a person whose professional opening lines had all become, in the moment, the wrong opening lines. The canopy boy on the rope did not speak, because canopy people do not speak first when an elder is sitting in the doorway looking at them. The four-legged one did not speak, because she could not, although her eyes continued to do the small respectful bow that I had returned and that we had now exchanged for some time without either of us breaking it.

The silence held. The light slanted. The small village sounds went on around us, the child’s laughter two huts over and the cooking-pot being scraped clean and the chattering fowl and the distant arguing about the price of the thing at the end of the path, and all of those small ordinary sounds went on outside of our silence, around it, the way ordinary water goes around a still rock in a stream.

I let the silence do what it was going to do.

I let it do this because I had no script and because the dream had not given me a script and because I had decided not to make a script and because, at my age, I had at last understood the small useful thing that I had not understood when I was younger, which was that a silence held by an elder in a doorway is itself a kind of speaking, and that the speaking it does is the speaking of presence, the speaking of I am here and I have been waiting and you have arrived and we will now find out what we have to do together, and that this speaking is not a refusal and is not a welcome but is something else for which most of our languages do not have a single word, although the elders of every village know it well, and the strangers who arrive in front of such silences usually do too, in the part of themselves they have forgotten they have, the part that goes quiet of its own accord when met with such a silence and waits, the way the strangers in front of me were now, all five of them counting the boy from the village, waiting.

After what I think must have been about thirty breaths of this — long enough that the man with the shaved head had stopped trying to compose an opening line and had let his face go into the small honest quiet that his face wanted to go into, long enough that the woman with the three pouches had stopped trying to make any kind of professional calculation and had let her shoulders drop a fraction, long enough that the canopy boy had let go of the rope of the beast and had simply stood beside her with one hand on her shoulder, long enough that the boy from the village had taken half a step back and lowered his eyes the way the children of the river-villages lower their eyes when they have understood that the elder will speak when the elder speaks and not before — after about thirty breaths of this, I lifted my left hand from the side of the bowl, which was Pana’s signal, and I heard, from inside the hut behind me, the small soft sound of Pana rising from whatever quiet task she had been at and beginning, without any further instruction, to put the kettle on.

I lowered my hand again. I let the silence go on for perhaps another five breaths, in which the only new sound was the small soft pouring of water inside the hut and the small soft striking of a flint to the kindling. And then, when those small ordinary house-sounds had begun, when the strangers in front of me had heard them and had understood, with the part of themselves that understands such things without having to be told, that they had been brought into a place where tea was about to be made — only then did I speak, and what I said was only this, in the slow plain voice that I have used for fifty years for the speaking of plain things:

“You have come. Sit down. There will be tea in a little while. The young one with the rope can take the beast to the back of the yard where there is grass. The boy from the village can sit beside me. The two of you on the road will sit on the ground because there are no other stools. We will not begin with any names. The names can come later, after the tea. For now, only sit.”

I did not say anything else.

I did not need to. They sat. The canopy boy led the beast to the back of the yard. The boy from the village came up the doorway and sat at my left foot with his back against the wall of the hut, the way I had known he would. The woman with the three pouches lowered herself, slowly and a little stiffly, to the swept earth of the yard in front of me. The man with the shaved head folded himself down onto the earth beside her with the easy unfussy folding of a man who had spent many years sitting on cold stone floors in cold rooms and to whom a sun-warmed yard was a small luxury. They settled. They sat. They looked at me.

I sat in the doorway with the mortar on my lap and the pestle across the rim. The slanting light laid its gold along the right side of every face. The shadows pooled along the left. Inside the hut, Pana’s kettle began, very faintly, to sing.

The meeting had begun. The dream was true. I was ready. None of us yet knew what we were about to do together. None of us needed to know it yet. It was enough that we were all in the doorway, and that the doorway had a kettle behind it, and that the four shapes from the dream were now sitting in front of me with their faces in the late-afternoon light, and that the silence between us was no longer the silence of approach but the silence of having arrived, which is a different silence and a smaller one, and one that an old woman, in her own borrowed doorway, can hold without effort for as long as the meeting requires.

I held it. They held it. The kettle sang. The light went on slanting in.

 

Segment Seven:

De Mortario Et Spiritu

I have, in the years since that afternoon, written and rewritten the account of what happened in Pana’s yard perhaps a hundred times, by which I mean I have composed it in my head perhaps a hundred times while walking other roads, and have set it down on paper perhaps a dozen, and have torn up every one of the paper versions and started again, because each time I read what I have written I find that I have done the thing I most wanted not to do, which is to use the formal voice of the scholar’s note when the formal voice of the scholar’s note is exactly the wrong voice for the matter, the matter being one in which the scholar himself was the chief object of correction, and a scholar correcting himself in the voice of the scholar is, as anyone who has tried it knows, the rhetorical equivalent of a man attempting to surgically remove his own appendix using his own appendix as the surgical instrument. The voice has to come from somewhere else. The voice has to come, I have at last concluded, from the same place that the correction came from, which is to say from the inside of the chest of the man who had been wrong for fifteen years, in the moment in which he was being shown, kindly and without commentary, that he had been wrong.

So I will try, this time, to write in that voice. I will try to write what I felt as well as what I saw, and I will try not to be ashamed of either, because the shame is itself part of what is to be set down, and to leave the shame out would be to leave out the shape of the thing, which is the shape of a man’s pride being corrected without his pride being humiliated, which is, I have come to believe, the rarest and most delicate kind of correction in the world, and the most worth describing precisely because it is so rare and so delicate.

The tea was brought. The woman of the house, whose name I would learn later was Pana but who at this point in the afternoon was only the small careful figure who came out of the dark interior of the hut bearing a low wooden tray with five clay cups on it and a kettle of dented brass — the woman of the house brought the tea out and set the tray on the swept earth in the middle of our small half-circle, and the cups, which were of the local plain-fired ware that has the slight unevenness of a cup turned on a slow wheel by a hand that no longer counts the turning, steamed faintly in the slanting light. Pana did not speak. Pana poured. She poured for the old woman first, leaning past her with the easy near-invisibility of a long-practiced hostess, then for each of us in the order we sat, and then for herself last, and then she withdrew back into the hut without looking at anyone and resumed, by the small soft sound of it, the weaving of her fish-trap. The whole pouring took perhaps the length of forty breaths and was done without a single word and without a single misstep, and I have, in my time, watched many ceremonies, in many countries, performed by men in robes of office who had been training all their lives for the performing, and I will say honestly that I do not know that I have ever seen forty breaths of human action performed with more economy or more grace than the pouring of that tea by that woman in that yard on that afternoon. I noted this. I made a small internal entry to remember it. I did not, at the time, know how much of the rest of that afternoon I was going to have to remember, and I did not yet know that the small grace of the pouring was the first of a long series of small graces that the afternoon was going to lay down in front of me, one after the other, like a path of flat stones across a stream that I had not, until that moment, realized I had been waiting half my life to cross.

The tea was a tea I did not know. I will not describe it at length. It was hot. It was greenish-gold. It smelled of something between dried leaves and the inside of a sun-warmed beehive, and it tasted, on the first sip, of nothing in particular, and then on the second sip, when one’s mouth had adjusted, of a small clear bitterness that opened, after a slow count, into a slow sweetness in the back of the throat. It was, I noted with a small private pleasure, a good tea, made well, of a kind that I would have been glad to drink even if I had not been at that moment in the middle of one of the more consequential afternoons of my life. The old woman drank hers in three slow swallows, with her eyes mostly closed, in the way of someone for whom the drinking of an afternoon tea is itself a small finished thing requiring no commentary. The woman of the three pouches — Mira, although I have been trying for fifteen years to remember to call her by her name in my own thoughts and have only intermittently succeeded, because my old training assigns people to roles before it assigns them to names, and Mira has always remained, in the back of my mind, the woman of the three pouches first and Mira second — Mira drank hers in small assessing sips, the way a person of her trade drinks anything that has been placed in front of them by an unknown party. The canopy boy, Shek, drank his in two quick gulps in the way of the very young, then noticed that nobody else had finished and looked, for a half-second, embarrassed, and then composed himself with the resilience of his age into the calm assumption that he had drunk at the correct speed and everyone else was simply lingering. The boy from the village, Pelu, drank his slowly with both hands on the cup and his eyes mostly on the ground, in the small grave way that the children of the river-villages drink in the presence of an elder. I drank mine in the disciplined alternation of sip and breath that I had been taught at the long table forty years ago when I was still a novice in my old order, where one had been required to drink one’s morning beer in such a way that the swallow could not be heard by the brother on either side of one, a small training that I have never been able to unlearn even when, as on this afternoon, I would have liked to drink the tea simply, like a thirsty man, without the small old patterning of monastery breath.

And the beast, who I now believe was named Yeven although I would not learn the name for some time, drank nothing, because Pana had not poured for the beast, but had instead, after she had withdrawn, come back out with a wooden bowl of clean water which she had set down at the back of the yard where the beast was grazing, and had returned to the hut with that same small unspeaking efficiency. The beast looked at the water. The beast looked at us. The beast looked at me, and her eyes did again the small slow respectful thing they had done on the road, and I felt again the small confused chest-warmth that I had felt on the road, the confused warmth of a man being looked at by an animal as though by a colleague, and I felt also the small confused interior question of whether I was imagining it, and I did not, on the strength of one further look across a yard with a kettle between us, resolve the question. I made a small internal entry to remember to think about the beast later. I drank my tea.

The old woman set down her cup.

She set it down with the small finished click of a person who had drunk what she had needed to drink and would not now be drinking any further, and the click was, by the small grammar of the afternoon, the signal that the period of silent shared drinking was over and the period of doing whatever it was we had come there to do had now begun. We all of us — I noted this with the small interior amusement of the trained observer — heard the click and adjusted ourselves to it without anyone having said anything, in the way that an audience in a long-anticipated room adjusts itself to the small first sound of the speaker setting down the water-glass before beginning the lecture, which is not a sound that has any business carrying the meaning that everyone in the room takes from it, but which carries the meaning nonetheless, by long custom.

The old woman did not, however, begin to speak.

What the old woman did instead was lift the cloth on her lap and fold it back from the mortar in her two hands, in the small particular way that one folds back a cloth from a tool that one is about to use, which is not the casual way that one folds back a cloth from a thing one is merely uncovering. The folding was deliberate. The folding was, I realized as I watched it, the first of the small graces of the afternoon to come from her, as the pouring had been the first from Pana. The folding said, in a language that had no words and that did not need any: I am about to do a thing. The thing I am about to do is the thing you have all come here to see, although none of you have yet asked to see it, and I will not require you to ask. I will simply do it. I will do it now. Watch.

She did not say any of that. The folding said it.

I sat very still. I had set my cup down, on the swept earth in front of my crossed legs, and I had folded my own hands in my lap in the small composed way that I had not folded them in for fifteen years, in the small composed way that one folds one’s hands during the office, with the fingers laced and the thumbs pressed lightly together and the whole construction resting against one’s stomach in the small posture that signals, to anyone trained in the same school, that one is now in the condition of attention rather than the condition of conversation. I had not done it on purpose. I had folded my hands without thinking about folding them, in the way a man returns to an old posture when an old kind of attention is being asked of him. I noted that I had done it. I did not, however, unfold my hands, because the old posture was, in fact, the correct posture for what was about to happen, and to undo it now would have been to perform a small false modesty in front of an audience that was not asking for it.

The old woman set the bowl of the mortar more solidly on her thighs. She took the pestle from across the rim and held it in her right hand, in the small loose familiar grip of a tool that the hand has been holding for, by my estimate, fifty years or more, the grip of a hand that has stopped, decades ago, thinking about how to hold the tool and now simply does. She reached into the basket at her side with her left hand. She drew out a small folded leaf-paper, the kind of paper that the herbalists of the southern villages fold from the broad waxy leaves of the river-fig, the kind of paper that is used for carrying small dry quantities of plant material without crushing them in transit. She unfolded the leaf-paper, slowly, on her left palm. Inside the paper, lying in a small loose pile, were perhaps a dozen small dried petals, curled, of a color between dried blood and rust, with a faint pale dust along their edges that I had not, at first glance, been able to place but that, on second glance, I recognized with the small interior catch of a man who has read about a thing many times and is now, for the first time, seeing it.

The petals were the petals.

I will not, here, use the name. The naming of the petals is a small dangerous indulgence that I have, in the years since, decided not to commit to paper, because the name in the wrong hands becomes the petals in the wrong hands, and the petals in the wrong hands become, as the foreign woman in the locked room had so recently demonstrated, the small particular madness that the petals are capable of inducing, and I have no interest in being the link in the chain by which the name reaches a reader who has been looking for it. I will say only that the petals were of the family of plants that my old order’s forbidden fragment had described under the heading of the dream-flowers, of the genus that the southern herbalists called by a name that translates badly into my own language but whose closest equivalent is the moonblood flower, on account of the color of the petals and the time of night at which the plant most strongly emits the faint phosphorescence that is one of its identifying marks in the wild. I had read about this plant. I had read about it in some detail. I had read about it in three separate sources before I had ever left the order, two of them inside the library and one of them in the forbidden fragment, and the consensus of the three sources had been that the plant produced, in its dried petals, a substance that could be eaten safely if it was eaten in vanishingly small doses with the proper preparation, and that produced, if it was eaten in any quantity larger than vanishingly small, the precise constellation of symptoms that the boy at the well had described his mother’s guest as having been displaying for the past three days, including the talking-to-people-not-present, the laughter-at-the-dead, the sweat-in-the-cold, and the slow drift toward an unmoored state from which not every eater returned. The plant had been responsible, by the most cautious of the three sources’ estimates, for perhaps several hundred deaths in the previous century in the regions where it grew, almost all of them deaths of travelers who had been given the petals as a gift by some local person who had not understood what they were giving away. The plant had also been responsible, by the same source’s grudging admission, for some of the most well-attested cases of authentic divinatory vision in the southern jungle traditions, which had been induced in trained shamans by the eating of the petals in the proper preparation, which involved — and here all three of my sources had become vague, in the way that sources become vague when they are describing a thing they have not seen — the separation of the body of the petal from the essence of the petal by some method that the sources had either not known how to describe or had decided not to describe, and the consumption of the essence alone without the body.

The fragment in the upper library, which had been written by a brother of my order two centuries before me who had apparently been a visitor in this region in his younger years, was the only one of my three sources to have specified the method of the separation. The fragment had specified, in the cramped half-uncial that the older brothers favored, that the method involved a heavy stone mortar with a pestle of fossilized bone or wood, with spiraling runes inscribed at the base of the bowl, which would glow when the mortar was used, and which would by some operation of which the author professed himself unable to give a satisfactory natural explanation cause the plant material being ground to separate visibly into two distinct piles within the bowl, the one being the inert physical matter of the plant (the body, the dross, the poison) and the other being the concentrated essence of the plant (the spirit, the ghost, the vision). The author had described this separation as something he had witnessed personally on at least one occasion, although he had not specified the circumstances of the witnessing, and had concluded his fragment with the abbot’s order that no further brother of the order should seek out either the tool or the practice, on the grounds that the practice was a heresy and the tool was a temptation toward the heresy.

I had read the fragment, as I have already set down elsewhere, on my last night under the roof of my order. I had carried the memory of it for fifteen years. I had spent those fifteen years walking many roads, and at no point on any of those roads had I expected, in any concrete way, to see what the fragment described. I had expected, if I am honest, to spend the rest of my life never seeing it, and to die one day in some small inn in some small town with the unverified passage in the back of my mind as a permanent small unfinished question, and the unfinishedness of it had become, over those fifteen years, a small companionable presence, the kind of presence that an unanswered question becomes after one has carried it long enough that one has begun to value the carrying more than the answering. I had not, in any honest sense, wanted the answer.

I had not wanted the answer because the answer, whichever way it turned out, was going to require me to be a different person from the person I had become in the carrying. If the answer turned out to be that the fragment had been correct, that the mortar did separate, that the essence could be eaten, that the visions were real — then I would have to revise, downward and significantly, my long-held private estimation of the soundness of my own order’s prohibitions, because the prohibition against this particular tool would have been revealed as the prohibition of a particular truth rather than the prohibition of a particular falsehood, and the order’s habit of prohibiting truths it could not assimilate would have been confirmed as something more serious than I had previously been willing to admit. And if the answer turned out, alternatively, to be that the fragment had been wrong — that the mortar did nothing, that the separation was a small folk-trick, that the visions were ordinary intoxications dressed in mystical language by the trained shamans who consumed them — then I would have had to revise, also downward, my long-held private estimation of the rigor of the brother who had written the fragment, who I had always, in the back of my mind, taken to be a fairly careful observer despite his cramped handwriting, and the revision of my opinion of him would have required me to revise also my opinion of the upper library’s collection in general, which was a thing I was not yet ready to do at the time I left the order and which I had not done in the years since, partly because I had not wanted to and partly because the question had remained, in my head, unresolved.

The fragment had said the runes would glow. The fragment had said the petals would separate into two distinct piles. The fragment had said the separation could be observed by an attentive witness without any special preparation or magical apparatus on the witness’s part. The fragment had said all of this in language that, on rereading, had been remarkably specific about the visual phenomena and remarkably evasive about every other aspect of the matter.

I was, on this afternoon, going to be the attentive witness.

I had not asked to be. The old woman had not, on noticing me in the small half-circle in her doorway, said, ah, the foreign scholar, here is the demonstration you have been waiting fifteen years to see, please observe. She had said nothing about me at all. She had said only the small plain sentences about the tea and the sitting and the names that could come later. She had set out the petals on the leaf-paper without comment. She had lifted the pestle in the loose familiar grip. She had not looked at me directly during any of this, although I was aware, in the small alert peripheral way that one is aware of the attention of an elder of any tradition, that she knew exactly where I was sitting and exactly what I was looking at and exactly what part of her work was attracting that looking. She was performing the demonstration in such a way as to make absolutely no claim that it was being performed for me. She was simply doing the work she had to do, on a small sample of the petals that the boy must have left with her, in order to confirm for herself or for the boy’s mother or for some other reason of her own — a reason I would only later understand — what the petals had been. The fact that I, with my fifteen years of carried question, happened to be sitting in front of her at the moment she did it was, by her arrangement of the demonstration, a fact of no importance, and she was, in the small grace of her not looking at me, granting me the small dignity of being permitted to witness without being asked to admit that I had needed to.

I want to record what happened next as carefully as I can. I have, in the years since, tried to write it as a sequence of discrete observed steps, the way one would write a passage of natural history for an academic note, and I have always failed at it, because the steps were not, in the moment, discrete; they happened in a single unbroken unfolding, and to break them apart into a list is to falsify the experience of watching them, which was the experience of watching a single act of work being done by a single pair of hands, not a sequence of operations. But the list is the only form I have for it, in writing, so I will use the list, with the understanding that the list is a translation and not the thing itself.

She tilted the leaf-paper. The petals slid from the paper into the bowl of the mortar with the small dry whisper of dried plant matter against stone. She set the paper aside on her knee. She placed the pestle inside the bowl. The pestle, by the look of it, was a piece of what I took to be petrified wood, although I have since had cause to think it may have been fossilized bone of some long extinct large animal, polished smooth at the grinding end by, again, fifty or more years of use, and the resting of the pestle in the bowl made a small dull tap against the stone that was, in itself, an entirely unremarkable sound. She began to grind.

She began to grind in the slow circular motion that is the standard motion of an experienced herbalist preparing a dry substance, the motion in which the pestle rotates against the inner curve of the bowl with a steady pressure and is rotated, also, on its own axis between the fingers, so that the grinding surface of the pestle is continually presenting a fresh aspect to the substance being ground. The motion was, in itself, the motion that one might see in any kitchen in any village in any country where dried herbs were prepared for cooking. There was nothing in the motion itself that was, in the first three or four rotations, remarkable.

In the fifth rotation, the runes began to glow.

I want to set down, exactly, what this looked like, because everything I have ever read about it — including, I want to note, the fragment in my old order’s upper library, which had used the word “glow” without further elaboration — had failed to prepare me for the small particular quality of the glowing. The glow was not the glow of a fire, which is to say it did not have the orange-yellow warmth of any combustion. It was not the glow of phosphorescence in living matter, which is to say it did not have the soft greenish coolness of certain fungi or certain sea-creatures. It was a glow that I have no adequate word for, although the closest word I can find, and I have searched for the word for fifteen years now, is the word that describes the soft blue inner light that a clear sky takes on in the few minutes after the sun has set on a still evening, the light that has no source one can point to and that comes, apparently, from everywhere in the air at once, the light by which one can still see one’s hand quite clearly even though there is nothing in the world that is, in any obvious sense, lit. The runes glowed in that light. The light was the color of the petals — by which I mean a faint deep wine-red, with a soft cool quality to it that the petals themselves did not have — and it pulsed gently in time with the rotation of the pestle, brightening on the down-stroke of each circle and dimming slightly on the up-stroke, in a slow rhythmic breathing that was so subtle that I would not have been able to see it if the old woman’s hands had not been so steady in their motion. The runes themselves I could now see clearly, for the first time, although I was sitting four feet away. They were a spiral pattern, beginning at a point near the lip of the bowl and spiraling inward toward the center of the bowl in a tight steady winding, with small additional marks branching from the main spiral at regular intervals, marks that I did not recognize as any script I had ever seen, although they had the family resemblance to certain very old proto-writings that I had read about in another book entirely and that some scholars of my old discipline had thought might be the ancestors of all written languages on this side of the world. The runes glowed steadily as she ground. The pestle, I now noticed, was also glowing, but more faintly, with a soft blue-white at its grinding tip, as though it were drawing the colored light up out of the bowl through the substance being ground and storing it, for a moment, in the bone of itself.

The petals, in the bowl, were doing the thing I had read about.

They were separating. They were separating not in the manner of a wet substance separating into oil and water, which is a separation by density, and not in the manner of a chemical reaction producing a precipitate, which is a separation by reaction, but in some third manner that I have, again, no precise word for, except to say that as the pestle ground, the dry powder being produced in the bowl was not a single powder but was, with each rotation, more visibly two powders, one of which was settling to one side of the bowl in a darker heavier heap of small dull granules, and the other of which was settling to the other side of the bowl in a finer brighter heap of pale dust that caught the slanting late-afternoon light and seemed to hold a small portion of it, as though the dust itself were faintly luminous from within, which, I realized after a moment of looking, was exactly what it was, because the soft wine-red glow that had been pulsing in the runes was now also visibly present in the pale dust, much fainter, much steadier, with the quality of an ember that had been damped and was now holding its heat without flame.

I have, in many years of walking, seen a number of things that I had not previously believed possible. I have seen a man in a southern port walk across a bed of red-hot coals without harm to his feet, although I have since concluded that the trick of this is a matter of the speed of the walking and the moisture of the soles and not a matter of any actual contradiction of the laws of heat. I have seen a woman in a northern town cause water to flow uphill in a small stone channel by means of an arrangement of siphons that I had at first thought was magic and that, on closer inspection over the course of a long afternoon, I had been able to understand as ordinary hydraulics. I have seen lightning struck from a clear sky by the action of a particular kind of metal rod, which I had at first taken to be the work of a god and which I had later understood to be the work of the rod’s particular shape acting upon the natural conditions of the upper air. In each of those cases, the apparent contradiction of the laws I understood had given way, on examination, to an understanding of the laws that I had not previously had. The world had not, in any of those cases, actually contradicted itself. The world had only revealed, in those cases, that my understanding of itself had been incomplete, and that an addition of further understanding had restored the world to consistency with itself.

What I was watching in the bowl of the mortar in the old woman’s lap was not, I understood within perhaps four breaths of beginning to watch it, something that was going to give way, on closer examination, to an understanding I had not previously had. It was not the trick of the coals. It was not the trick of the siphons. It was not the trick of the rod. The petals were separating into two distinct piles in the bowl of a stone mortar with glowing runes at its base, and the separation was being accomplished by no visible mechanism, by no arrangement of moving parts, by no application of heat or pressure beyond the gentle steady rotation of the pestle, by no chemical reagent, by no slight of the hand of the operator. The old woman’s hands were on the pestle and on the rim of the bowl, in full plain sight, three feet from my own eyes, and the hands were doing nothing that I could not see, and the doing-nothing of the hands was, somehow, sufficient to produce the doing-everything in the bowl.

I want to describe, as exactly as I can, what happened inside my chest at this point, because it is here that the part of the account that I have failed at, in my hundred previous attempts, must finally be written.

The first thing that happened was a small fast falling sensation that I have not felt since I was a child of seven, on the occasion of my once falling out of a tree from a height of perhaps ten feet onto a grassy bank, and which I had not until this afternoon realized I had not felt in fifty years. It was the falling sensation that one feels in the chest and the back of the throat when the floor under one’s life unexpectedly fails to be the floor it had been until that moment. The floor under my life, the floor that had held all of my walking and my thinking and my reading and my long companionable carrying of the unanswered question for fifteen years, had been, I now understood, the floor of the assumption that the question would never be answered, and that the assumption that the question would never be answered had itself been load-bearing in the architecture of how I had arranged my life. I had arranged my life in such a way that the question’s unanswerability had become a small permanent fixture of it, like a beam one had stopped noticing because it had been part of the room for so long. The beam had now, in the small unhurried demonstration of the old woman with the mortar, been quietly removed, and the room had not collapsed but had revealed, in the absence of the beam, that the beam had not actually been holding anything up, that the beam had been only an ornament, and that the ornament had been mistaken by the dweller of the room for a structural element for fifteen years, and that the dweller of the room had now, at the age of forty-something, in a yard in a country he did not belong to, in front of an old woman who had not said one word to him personally, been quietly relieved of the ornament without being given any new arrangement to replace it with.

This was the first thing. It happened in perhaps half a second, and it left me with the small fast falling sensation in my chest and the back of my throat, and I had to put my hands on my knees to steady the body, although I did not, I am almost certain, do this in any way that the others in the small half-circle could have noticed.

The second thing that happened was the small interior accounting of all of the consequences of the falling. The consequences were many. I will list only the chief ones, because to list all of them would require pages. The first consequence was that my old order had been correct in its assessment of the existence of the practice. The second consequence was that my old order had therefore been correct in its identification of the practice as a thing that required deliberate prohibition. The third consequence was that my old order had been wrong to have prohibited the practice on the grounds it had given, which were the grounds of heresy and of gnostic temptation, because the practice was not a heresy or a temptation but was, plainly and visibly, a tool, of the same kind as a plow or a millstone, capable of being used for good or for ill depending on the user, and the proper response to such a tool was not prohibition but training, and my old order had, in its choice of prohibition over training, made the small significant error of mistaking a tool for a temptation, which was an error that I had, in the years since leaving, accused my old order of making in many other matters but had never had occasion to confirm it had made in this one. The fourth consequence was that the brother who had written the fragment, whoever he had been, had been a more honest observer than the abbots of the next two centuries had taken him to be, because the abbots had buried his account under a prohibition rather than acting on it, and the burying-rather-than-acting had been, again, the small error of an institution mistaking a piece of true reporting for a piece of dangerous testimony. The fifth consequence was that I, having read the fragment fifteen years ago and having spent fifteen years walking away from it without acting on it either, had been, in my own small way, repeating the abbots’ error in miniature, by carrying the question in my head without ever placing myself in a position where the question might be answered, because the carrying had been more comfortable to me than the answering, just as the burying had been more comfortable to them than the acting. The sixth consequence — and this was the consequence that I felt most sharply, because the previous five were consequences about other people and this one was a consequence about me — was that I had spent fifteen years presenting myself, to myself, as the man who had left the order on the strength of his moral disagreement with its prohibitions, when in fact I had been, all along, a man who had left the order on the strength of his moral disagreement with its prohibitions in theory but who had, in practice, continued to honor those prohibitions by the simple expedient of never going to the places where they could be tested. The practical effect of my fifteen years of supposedly free walking had been, on close examination, identical to the practical effect of fifteen years of obedient cloister life. I had walked. I had not, in any meaningful way, broken any of the prohibitions I had supposedly left in order to be free of. I had merely arranged my walking so that the prohibitions did not arise, and I had told myself that this was freedom, when it was in fact only a more spacious form of the same obedience, and the spaciousness had been the disguise that had made the obedience invisible to me for fifteen years.

I had not, until this moment, seen this about myself. I had not seen it because I had not wanted to see it, and I had not wanted to see it because seeing it would have required me to acknowledge that the rebellion I had built my adult life around had been, in significant part, a polite fiction.

The fiction was now over. The fiction had ended in the bowl of an old woman’s mortar at the moment the petals had separated into two distinct piles. The end of the fiction did not, I noted with a kind of dim surprise, feel triumphant. I had imagined, in the years of carrying the question, that if the question were ever answered, the answering would feel like a victory. I had imagined a sense of vindication, a small private satisfaction, a confirmation of my long suspicion. I did not feel any of these things. I felt, instead, the small steady ache of having been gently shown that I had been hiding from myself for a very long time, by a tool that did not know it was showing me anything, in the hands of a woman who was not even looking at me.

And here is the third thing that happened, which is the thing I will have to ask the patience of the reader for, because it is the thing that I have not been able to write down a single time in my hundred previous attempts without immediately scribbling it out, on the grounds that it has been too embarrassing to keep, and I will keep it this time only because I have promised myself, in this attempt, to keep what was true rather than what was flattering, and the truth in this case was not flattering.

The third thing that happened was that I began, very quietly, to weep.

I did not weep loudly. I did not weep visibly. I wept in the small contained way that the cloister had trained me to weep, which is the way of releasing the small leak of tears from the inner corners of both eyes without permitting the face to perform any of the larger contortions of grief, so that an observer at four feet of distance who was not looking specifically at the inner corners of the eyes would see only a slight thickening of the lower lashes and would not see weeping at all. I wept, in the cloister’s term for it, dryly. The shoulders did not shake. The mouth did not bend. The throat constricted only to the extent of a small swallow, which I covered, after a half-second of consideration, by lifting my left hand to my mouth and producing a single small cough into the cloth of my sleeve. The cough was, in itself, a fairly creditable cough. It did the work of explaining the swallowing, and it did the work of providing a small physical reason for my left hand to remain at my face for an additional moment, during which my left hand could discreetly press the cloth of my sleeve against the inner corners of both eyes and absorb the small leak before it had any chance of becoming a visible streak down either cheek. The whole operation took perhaps three breaths. I lowered the hand. I produced one further small cough, of a slightly different timbre, to suggest that the irritation in my throat was resolving. I let my hands rest again, folded, in my lap.

I do not believe that any of the others in the half-circle noticed. The woman of the three pouches was watching the bowl. The canopy boy was watching the bowl. The boy from the village was watching the bowl. The beast, in the back of the yard, had her head down at the water and was not, as far as I could tell, watching anything. The old woman, who was the one I was most concerned about, was watching her own hands.

But I think — and here I must record only what I think, because I cannot be certain — I think the old woman knew. I think she knew not because she had looked at me, because she had not looked at me, but because the small change in the rhythm of my breath that the suppressed weeping had produced had been, by the standards of an elder who had been listening to the breathing of patients and visitors for fifty years, perfectly audible to her, and she had heard it, and had made no sign that she had heard it, in the small grace that elders of every tradition extend to a man weeping quietly into his sleeve in a strange country.

The grace was, I want to record, perhaps the largest single gift I have ever received from another human being, and it was given without a word and without a look and without any acknowledgment that it had been given. The old woman ground. The pestle turned. The runes glowed. The two piles continued to grow in the bowl. The afternoon went on slanting in. I sat on the swept earth with my hands folded in my lap and my eyes on the bowl, and I let the small remaining tears of the dry weeping dry on the cloth of my sleeve, and I let the small enormous interior rearrangement of the previous fifteen years of my life take place quietly in the chamber of my own chest, and I did not, for several minutes, attempt to think any further thoughts about it, because the rearrangement was large enough that thinking further thoughts about it would have been the small kind of premature commentary that the cloister had warned us, as novices, against making about any experience of conversion or correction, on the grounds that the commentary was almost always the device by which the experience was made smaller than it had wanted to be, and the appropriate response to any experience of correction was to allow it to be the size it was, and to wait, sometimes for years, before one began to talk about it even to oneself.

The old woman ground. After perhaps another two minutes she stopped. She lifted the pestle from the bowl and laid it again across the rim. She looked, at last, down into the bowl. The two piles were now distinct, the heavier darker grit on the left of the bowl and the lighter brighter pale dust on the right, with a clean small line of empty stone between them where the spiraling rune at the very center of the bowl could now be clearly seen, still faintly glowing, in the wine-red light that had been pulsing in time with her rotation and that now subsided, slowly, over the count of perhaps ten breaths, to nothing. The pestle’s tip, I noticed, also dimmed in the same slow way. The runes, when the glow had gone out of them, were merely scratches in the stone again, very old scratches, worn smooth at their edges by a great many years.

The old woman looked up. She did not look at me. She looked at the woman of the three pouches first, then at the canopy boy, then at the boy from the village, then back at the bowl. She did not look at me, although I could feel her not-looking with the same alert peripheral certainty that I could feel her hearing of my suppressed cough.

She said, in the slow plain voice she had used before, the voice of a woman who was now speaking only what needed to be said and not one syllable more:

“This is what the petals were. The dark pile is the body. The body is the poison. The body is what the foreign woman ate, in too great a quantity, and the body is what made her speak to her dead mother for three days. The pale pile is the ghost. The ghost is the part that the makers of the petals intended to be eaten, and only in a small amount, and only by a person who had been trained. The man on the road who gave the petals to the foreign woman gave her both the body and the ghost together, and did not tell her to separate them, and probably did not know how. We will burn the body in the fire when the demonstration is finished. The ghost we will save, in a small folded paper, because the ghost has its uses and ought not to be wasted. There is nothing more to say about it. You have all seen the thing for yourselves.”

She closed the leaf-paper from her knee. She poured the pale pile from the bowl into a fresh small fold of paper that she produced from her basket, and she folded it closed with the small expert folds of a person who had folded ten thousand such packets in her life. She tipped the dark pile from the bowl into another small fold of paper, more roughly, and set it aside for the burning. She wiped the inside of the bowl with a corner of the cloth on her lap. She set the pestle back across the rim. She folded her hands, one on each side of the bowl, in the same posture in which they had rested before she had begun.

And then she did look at me. She did not turn her head. She only lifted her eyes from the bowl, with the small economical lifting of the eyes that an elder uses when she wishes to address one person in a half-circle without addressing the others, and her eyes met mine, and they were dark and quiet and held no question and no judgment and no triumph and no curiosity, only the small acknowledged presence of one person looking at another person across a small space.

She held my eyes for perhaps two breaths. She did not speak.

I did not speak either. I returned her gaze in the same small steady way I had received it. I tried, with my own eyes, to do the small inner bow that I had felt the beast do on the road, the small respectful acknowledgment of one soul to another that the meeting had been a meeting of substance. I do not know if I succeeded. The cloister had not, in any of its many trainings, taught me to bow with my eyes, and I was, in this case, attempting a small foreign courtesy with an instrument I had not been given lessons in.

But the old woman, I think, accepted whatever it was I had managed. She lowered her eyes again to the bowl. She did not look at me again. She had given me, in those two breaths, the second and larger of her graces of the afternoon, which had been the grace of acknowledging, without any word and without any visible sign that the others in the half-circle would have been able to read, that she had understood what had happened to me during the grinding, and that she had not held it against me, and that she had not held it for me either, but had only seen it, and had let it be what it had been, and was now letting me carry it forward into whatever the rest of the afternoon was going to bring.

I let out a slow breath. It was, I noticed, the first slow breath I had let out in some time. The world reassembled itself, slowly, around the bowl on the old woman’s lap. I noticed, in the small returning order of my attention, that the canopy boy Shek had not moved during the entire grinding, which was a small remarkable feat of stillness for a young man of his energy. I noticed that Mira, the woman of the three pouches, was holding her abacus in her right hand without, apparently, being aware that she was holding it, and that the small wooden beads were trembling very slightly between her fingers. I noticed that the boy from the village had his hands pressed flat against the swept earth on either side of him, in the small grounding gesture that the children of the river-villages perform when they have just been shown something that they have understood to be larger than they had been ready for. I noticed that the beast at the back of the yard had lifted her head from the water and was looking at the old woman with an expression that I now had no doubt whatsoever was the expression of a thinking person, not the expression of an animal.

I noticed, finally, the small still calm of having been corrected without having been humiliated, the small enormous gift of an afternoon that had reordered fifteen years of my life by the simple act of permitting me to see, in front of my own eyes, a thing I had been afraid to look for, without anyone in the room having required me to admit either the fear or the looking. I sat in the warmth of the gift. I drank, slowly, the last small cool swallow of tea at the bottom of my cup. I made, somewhere inside the chest where I keep the very small number of vows I have ever properly meant, a small new vow to the old woman whose name I did not yet know, and the small new vow was this:

I would not, for the remainder of my time in her presence, attempt to repay her for the grace. I would not produce, for her benefit, any clever observation about her tool or any scholarly addition to her demonstration or any polite story about my own past that might suggest to her that I had understood her gift and was now offering an equivalent in exchange. I would, instead, sit quietly, and listen, and do what I was told, and answer when asked, and offer help only when help was actually needed, and trust that she would, if she wanted anything from me beyond my sitting and listening, ask, and that until she asked I had no business volunteering, because the gift she had given me did not require repayment, and to attempt to repay it would have been, on examination, the same small cloister-error that I had been so impressed with her for not making toward me — the error of insisting on rendering an account where no account had been called for.

I let my hands rest in my lap. I lifted my eyes to the slanting light. I sat.

The old woman, on her stool with the mortar on her lap, sat also. The kettle behind us had stopped singing some time ago. The afternoon had grown perhaps half an hour older while she had ground. The shadows in the yard had lengthened by a finger’s breadth. Pana, inside the hut, was weaving again, in the small soft rhythmic clicking of a fish-trap being woven by a woman who had no need to know what was happening in her own doorway in order to know that what was happening was, by every available sign, well.

 

Segment Eight:

One Gold, Honest, for the Demonstration

Right then. Let us be perfectly clear, before any of this gets misremembered, about what Mira was thinking in the moments after the grinding stopped, because the moments after the grinding stopped were the moments in which Mira, for the first and last time in her professional life, made what she would later come to think of as the Mistake. It is important to be precise about the Mistake. The Mistake was not one of those vague generalized regrets that a person collects over the course of a working life, the kind one assembles in retrospect in the way one assembles a wardrobe of mismatched socks, but a specific, identifiable, datable event, of which the cause was identifiable, the consequence was identifiable, the lesson was identifiable, and the embarrassment, which was substantial, was so identifiable that Mira could, on subsequent occasions when the memory rose unbidden in her, point to the precise hot patch of her own cheeks where the embarrassment had first taken up residence and say to it, internally, oh, you again, yes, I know, please go and sit down somewhere out of sight for ten minutes and let me finish what I am currently doing.

The cause of the Mistake was this. Mira had spent the entirety of the previous twenty minutes — the twenty minutes during which the old woman in the doorway had folded back the cloth from the mortar, set the bowl on her lap, placed the petals in the bowl, lifted the pestle, ground in slow rotations while the runes in the bottom of the bowl had glowed with a soft wine-red light that Mira had no commercial precedent for, watched the petals separate into two distinct piles in the bowl, and then, with the unhurried economy of someone closing a small task, folded both piles into separate papers and wiped the bowl clean — Mira had spent the entirety of those twenty minutes performing, with the part of her brain that did such things automatically, the most rapid and most complicated commercial assessment she had performed in her six-year career.

The assessment had a great many factors. Mira did not, at the time, attempt to enumerate them, because they had been arriving in her head simultaneously and the enumeration would have slowed the assessment, but on later reflection, when she had been able to slow her own thinking down and look back at what had been happening in it, she counted the major factors at approximately the following: one, the tool was real, the tool worked, the tool worked exactly as the rumors collected by Master Orro’s suppliers’ suppliers had said it worked, which meant that Master Orro had not, contrary to the experience of perhaps seventy percent of his previous speculative sourcing trips, been sent off on a fabrication; two, the operation of the tool required no equipment beyond the tool itself and the pestle that came with it, no fuel, no consumable reagents, no specialized workspace, no protective garments, no apparatus of any kind, which meant that the operational cost-per-use of the tool was, in commercial terms, essentially zero; three, the operation of the tool produced, from a small quantity of dried plant material, two products, one of which (the dark dross) was disposable and the other of which (the pale essence) was, by every indication that Mira’s six years of guild training could give her in the moment, the active medicinally-relevant substance of the plant in a refined and almost certainly more valuable form; four, the tool was being used by an elderly woman who showed no sign of having any commercial framework for it whatsoever, no sign of having ever sold one, no sign of having ever priced one, no sign of being aware that the tool was, in any conceivable market that Mira knew of in the capital or in any of the major southern ports, easily worth — and here Mira’s brain had done one of those rapid escalating calculations that an experienced sourcer does when faced with an entirely new product category — easily worth somewhere between four and twelve gold for the tool alone, with potential follow-on contracts for the apprenticeship of a person trained in its use that could push the lifetime commercial value well into the high two-figure gold range and possibly, given Master Orro’s hints about the legal pressure from the Inquiry on Public Health, into a guild-level standing contract paying out as much as a hundred gold a year for sustained supply of the refined essences; five, the woman had performed the demonstration not as a sales pitch but as a piece of work she had been going to do anyway, in the doorway of someone else’s hut, in front of strangers she had not invited but had also not turned away, with no apparent attempt to market the tool, no apparent attempt to position herself for negotiation, no apparent attempt even to draw attention to the unusual nature of what she was doing, all of which combined into a single overwhelming commercial signal that any sourcer of Mira’s training would have read in approximately the time it took to draw two breaths, which signal was: the seller does not know she is the seller.

It was at this point in the assessment that Mira had made the Mistake.

The Mistake was the small, almost reflexive, professional decision to act on the assessment.

The decision was almost reflexive because Mira had been trained to act on such assessments quickly. The training, like most of the guild’s training, was based on a piece of accumulated wisdom that had been distilled into a single short maxim that every apprentice memorized in their first year, which was the maxim: in the marketplace of the unbusinesslike, courtesy is closing speed. The meaning of the maxim was that when one encountered a seller who did not know they were a seller, the polite thing to do was also the commercial thing to do, which was to acknowledge the value of what they had just produced and to offer payment for it immediately, in a denomination that would seem to them substantial but that would, by the standards of the actual market, be only the smallest fraction of what the thing was worth, on the grounds that to delay was to risk that another party — another sourcer, another buyer, a local who happened to know more about southern markets than the seller did — would arrive in the interval and complicate the negotiation by introducing a more accurate sense of value. Speed, in the marketplace of the unbusinesslike, was the small kindness of finishing the transaction before the seller had time to become uncomfortable about it. The maxim had served Mira well, in six years of sourcing trips, in transactions ranging from the purchase of a particular kind of weaving stone from a tribal grandmother who had no idea anyone outside her own valley was interested in such stones, to the purchase of an entire season’s harvest of a particular kind of mountain berry from a village that had been throwing the berries away because they did not know they were one of the three known sources in the world of a dye that an Eastern guild was paying a very interesting price for, to the purchase of a small lacquered box of indeterminate age from an old man at a country fair who had been hoping for two silver and to whom Mira had given a full gold on the spot and walked away with the box and a clear conscience, since the box had been worth ten gold to her employer and the old man had been visibly pleased with the gold and had told her, as she had left, that she was a kind young woman and that the gods would remember her, which had been, in Mira’s view, an excellent return on the gold.

So Mira, with the assessment complete and the commercial decision made in the small fast professional way she had been trained to make such decisions, had acted. She had reached, with the steady practiced motion of a person who had performed this exact action perhaps two hundred times in the past six years, into the central pouch of her three-pouch belt — the central pouch being the one that carried, in mixed denominations for exactly this purpose, a flexible inventory of coins ranging from copper through electrum — and she had extracted, between thumb and forefinger, a single round flat coin of full-weight gold, of the mint of the capital, with the small profile of the current king on the obverse and the small wheat-sheaf of the realm on the reverse, the kind of coin that any traveler with any commercial sense at all carried for moments of unexpected need. She had held the coin between her thumb and forefinger with the head visible, in the small standard merchant’s grip that signaled that the coin was being offered. She had leaned forward, slightly, on the swept earth where she was sitting, and she had said, in the voice she used for the closing of such transactions, which was a voice she had spent some years calibrating to be warm enough to be respectful, brisk enough to be efficient, and quiet enough to be private:

“Grandmother. Forgive me. I do not wish to interrupt. I would, however, like to give you something for the demonstration. One gold, honest, for what you have just shown us. Please.”

It is essential, for the proper understanding of what happened next, that the reader understand exactly what Mira meant by this sentence, because Mira meant by it a great deal more than the sentence on its face would suggest to a person not raised in her trade.

What Mira meant by it, in the language of her trade, was approximately the following. First, she was offering a payment for a demonstration that had not been advertised as for sale, which meant that she was treating the demonstration as a service rendered, which was a respectful framing rather than a presumptuous one, because to offer payment for an unadvertised service was to acknowledge that the service had had value to the receiver. Second, she was offering the payment in gold rather than in silver, which signaled that she considered the service to have been a serious one, not a trivial one, and that she was paying as a professional acknowledges another professional’s competence rather than as a tourist throws a coin to a juggler. Third, she was offering only one coin, which signaled that the payment was for the demonstration alone and was not an opening offer for any further transaction, leaving open the possibility of future negotiation if the grandmother wished to discuss other matters, and not pre-empting that negotiation by an overpayment that would have implied Mira was already pricing the tool itself. Fourth, the qualifier “honest” was a specific guild idiom that meant the gold was a full-weight coin of the proper alloy from the proper mint and was not being offered in any expectation of any further obligation; in the guild’s commercial usage, an “honest gold” was the cleanest possible form of payment, the form least encumbered with implicit contracts, the form that closed the transaction completely on the spot and required no further accounting between the parties. Fifth, the word “please” at the end was a small polite signal that Mira was not insisting; she was inviting the grandmother to accept the payment if she chose to, and would not be offended if the grandmother preferred some other arrangement, although in Mira’s six years of doing this Mira had never once had a seller decline the “please” coin, because the “please” coin was structured precisely to be impossible to decline without seeming to spurn a kindness.

The sentence, in other words, had been a small masterpiece of guild craftsmanship. It had been polite, respectful, professional, exact, and structured for maximum acceptability. Mira had said it well. She had said it with the proper warmth and the proper economy and the proper quietness. She had said it in such a way that any of her six-year cohort at the guild house on Cooper Street would have nodded with small private approval at the precision of the delivery if they had been there to hear it.

The old woman did not nod.

The old woman did not look at the coin. The old woman did not look at Mira, in fact, with anything resembling the small acknowledging eye-contact that a seller normally makes with a buyer in the moment of an offered payment. The old woman looked at her own hands on the rim of the mortar bowl for the length of perhaps three slow breaths. Then she lifted her eyes, but not to the coin and not to Mira; she lifted them, instead, to the slanting light at the far edge of the yard, in the small unfocused middle-distance gaze of a person who was not so much considering a question as waiting for the question to fully arrive in her presence, the way one waits for a sound to finish reaching one’s ear before one decides what the sound has been.

After perhaps another four breaths, the old woman said, in the same slow plain voice she had used before, without looking at either Mira or the coin:

“No.”

That was all she said.

Mira, on the swept earth, did the small internal adjustment that any sourcer does when a “please” coin has been declined. The small internal adjustment was the swift mental reclassification of the seller from category A (the unbusinesslike) into category B (the businesslike, but acting unbusinesslike for negotiating reasons), which was a category that opened up an entirely different and much more complex set of professional behaviors, because a seller who declined the “please” coin was a seller who was, on some level Mira had until that moment not detected, aware that they were a seller, and was holding out for a better offer, and the proper response was not to be offended by the declining but to reassess, name a larger figure, and continue the negotiation from a more honest opening position.

Mira reassessed. She did it in the small fast professional way she had been trained to. She considered, in the space of perhaps two breaths, the possibility that she had misread the grandmother. She considered the possibility that the grandmother was, despite all visible signs to the contrary, a much more sophisticated commercial operator than her appearance and her doorway-sitting suggested. She considered the possibility that the demonstration had been performed deliberately, knowing Mira was a guild representative, and that the offhand affect of the demonstration had been itself a piece of negotiating theater. She considered all of this, weighed it, found it unconvincing on multiple grounds — the grandmother had given no sign of having identified Mira as a guild representative, had asked no questions about Mira’s profession, had performed the demonstration before names had been exchanged, had handled the petals with the easy familiarity of a person performing a routine task rather than a special performance — but she set the unconvincing aside, because in negotiation one did not act on what one found convincing about one’s counterparty’s motives, one acted on what was safely defensible against the worst case of those motives, and the worst case here was that the grandmother was a sharper operator than she looked, and the appropriate response to that worst case was to raise the offer.

Mira raised the offer.

She did it smoothly, with the small additional grace that experienced sourcers add when they have just been declined once and wish to signal to the seller that the declining was not held against them. She returned the single gold coin to the central pouch with her right hand and extracted, with the same hand, two coins from a slightly different position in the same pouch, which was the position in which she kept her “second-round” coins, which were coins she had pre-separated from the rest of her funds for exactly this kind of escalation, because experienced sourcers learned early that fumbling for additional coins after a declined first offer was a small visible weakness and that pre-separating the second-round coins allowed for a clean rapid escalation that signaled confidence rather than scrambling. She held the two coins between her thumb and forefinger, both heads visible, in the same small standard grip, and she said, in a voice that was a fraction warmer and a fraction quieter:

“Two gold, then, grandmother. For the demonstration and for the small explanation that accompanied it. Please. I do not wish to undervalue what I have just been shown.”

This was a better-crafted offer than the first one. It explicitly distinguished between the demonstration and the explanation, which gave the grandmother a graceful exit if she wished to accept payment for only one of the two; it framed the increase as a correction of a previously offered undervaluation rather than as a concession to a holdout, which was a face-saving framing for both parties; and it used the word “please” again, which kept the declining option open.

Mira had used this exact pattern of escalation perhaps thirty times in her career. It had succeeded in twenty-nine of them. The one failure had been a mountain hermit who had not understood coin at all and had needed to be paid in salt, which had been an unusual logistical case and not really a failure of the method itself. Mira had reasonable confidence that the pattern would succeed here.

The old woman, again, did not look at the coins. The old woman, again, looked at the middle distance at the far edge of the yard. After perhaps three breaths, the old woman said:

“No.”

That was all she said. Again.

And here is where Mira, in the small private chamber of her own commercial judgment, began for the first time to feel something other than the brisk professional calm with which she had begun the transaction. She felt — and she would, later, on the long walk back up the road, take some time to identify what exactly the feeling was, because it had been unfamiliar and had not had a ready name in her vocabulary — she felt the small sliding-floor sensation of having been refused by someone who was not refusing for any of the reasons she had been trained to anticipate.

The grandmother was not refusing in order to negotiate upward. Mira could see this now, more clearly than she had been able to see it on the first refusal. The grandmother was not watching the coins. The grandmother was not waiting for a higher number. The grandmother was not performing any of the small physical tells that a seller holding out for a higher offer always performed without realizing they were performing them — the slight lift of the chin, the small narrowing of the eyes, the brief touch of the tongue to the lower lip, the small lean-forward of the shoulders, any of the half-dozen signs that Mira had been taught to identify in her second year and had been confidently identifying ever since. The grandmother was performing none of them. The grandmother was, by every available physical sign, simply uninterested in the coins, in the same way a person might be uninterested in being offered a small interesting pebble that someone had picked up off the side of the road. The pebble might be a perfectly nice pebble. The person was just not in the market for pebbles.

This realization, which arrived in Mira’s head in the half-second between the grandmother’s second “no” and the small swallow of breath that Mira took before her own next move, was an extremely unwelcome realization. It was unwelcome because it removed, in a single small movement, the entire framework that Mira had been operating within. If the grandmother was not refusing for negotiating reasons, then Mira’s training was not, at the present moment, applicable. Mira’s training had been a training for negotiations, and negotiations required at least the implicit acknowledgment by both parties that they were inside a market. If the grandmother was outside the market, then Mira was, by extension, standing in a yard in a country she did not belong to attempting to perform a market transaction on someone who was not, in the deepest sense, present in the market at all, and the more carefully Mira performed her professional behaviors, the more comically irrelevant those behaviors became, because they were behaviors designed for an encounter that was not happening.

This was, Mira recognized somewhere in the back of her mind, the kind of recognition that should have made her stop. The proper professional response, at the moment of realizing one was outside a market, was to stop, withdraw the offer with grace, apologize for the misunderstanding, and re-approach from a non-commercial framing. Mira knew this. Mira had been taught it. Mira had even, at the guild house on Cooper Street, given a small training session to junior apprentices on exactly this point, in which she had said, in the slightly rehearsed voice of an instructor, that the most important professional virtue of a sourcer was the recognition of the moment at which one’s professionalism became a hindrance.

But Mira, in the moment, did not stop.

She did not stop because the part of her that had spent six years performing this exact transaction successfully had a great deal of momentum, and momentum, in human beings as in carts, was difficult to arrest mid-motion, and Mira’s professional self had been so thoroughly trained that it had a sort of habit-life of its own that operated, in moments of crisis, without consulting the rest of her, the way an experienced rider’s hands continue to manage the reins of a frightened horse without the rider having to actively think about each motion. And Mira’s habit-life, on receiving the second refusal, did the thing it had been trained to do, which was to escalate once more, on the grounds that two refusals were probably the maximum a really serious seller would offer before naming their own counter, and that the third offer was almost always the offer that broke the impasse.

Mira escalated.

She did it less smoothly this time. She felt herself doing it less smoothly. She felt the small private heat starting in her own face, the small early flush that she would later identify as the first warning sign of the embarrassment that was about to take up permanent residence in her cheeks. She returned the two coins to the pouch and extracted, with a faintly more visible motion than she would have wanted to permit herself, a small heavier handful — four coins this time, gold all four, which was the largest single offer she had ever made for a demonstration in her career, and which she was making for what was, on every commercial measure, a demonstration that ought reasonably to have been worth that and more, but which she was making with the increasing private dread that she was no longer making offers but was instead, in front of the entire small audience in the yard, doing something that was beginning to resemble begging.

She held out the four coins. She did not say “please.” She had lost the calibration for “please.” She said, instead, in a voice that came out a fraction higher than she had intended:

“Four. Four gold, grandmother. For the demonstration and the explanation and, and as a token of my respect for your skill and my recognition that I have not, perhaps, properly accounted for what I have just seen. Please take it.”

The “please take it” was a small disastrous addition. Mira knew it as she said it. The “please take it” was not the professional “please” of the first two offers, which had been a polite enclosure of a closed transaction. The “please take it” was an actual please, in the human pleading sense, the small naked request of a person who was beginning to be aware that they were no longer in control of the situation and was attempting, by the small undignified addition of personal emphasis, to recover something they had already lost. Mira heard herself say it, and she felt, in the small private chamber, the door swing open onto the room she had not wanted to enter, the room where the small dignified professional Mira sat in a corner with her face in her hands and a different and much less dignified Mira stood blinking in the middle of the floor wondering how she had gotten there.

The old woman, for the third time, did not look at the coins. The old woman, for the third time, did look at the middle distance. After perhaps three breaths, the old woman said, in the same slow plain voice, but with — and Mira would later be certain of this, although she would acknowledge that she might have imagined it — a fractional softening of the syllable, the small softening that an elder uses when she has decided to be kind:

“No.”

And then, before Mira could escalate again — and Mira, in the small lost momentum of her trained self, would absolutely have escalated again, would have reached for whatever further denomination was available in the pouch and would have offered it, and would have continued offering increasingly absurd sums until either she ran out of coins or she ran out of language, because the habit-life was that strong and had that much horsepower — before Mira could open her mouth, the old woman lifted her hand from the rim of the mortar bowl and made a small downward gesture, the kind of gesture an elder makes when she has decided to take over the management of a conversation that has been mishandled by the other party.

“Daughter,” the old woman said.

She had not, until that moment, called Mira anything. Names had not yet been exchanged, by the old woman’s own earlier instruction. The word “daughter” was therefore not a name. It was the small grammatical address that an elder of the river-villages used for any younger woman she was about to give a small piece of correction to, an address that was not unkind but was not flattering either, that placed Mira in a specific relation to the speaker that Mira had not chosen and had not earned and could not, while inside the relation, decline. Mira heard the word land on her like a small precise tap of a stick on a shoulder. She closed her mouth. She held the four coins in her hand. She waited.

“Daughter,” the old woman said again, slower this time. “Put the coins back in your pouch. You will not pay me in coins. You will not pay me in coins because the demonstration was not a thing for sale. I did not perform it for you. I performed it because the boy’s mother needed to know what was in the petals, and the boy’s aunt needed to know what was in the petals, and the foreign woman in the locking room needed to know what was in the petals, and after they had known, the next people who needed to know were the people sitting in this yard, including yourself, because you have come a long way and you have come for reasons that touch the same petals, and it was therefore appropriate that you should see the demonstration also, on the same occasion. The demonstration was a single demonstration with a single purpose. The purpose was the answering of a question that the petals had raised. You were part of the answering. You did not pay for the demonstration when it was being performed and you cannot pay for it now, because the time for paying for it has passed, and the only payment that was ever appropriate has already been received, which was the payment of your sitting and watching and not interrupting. You sat and watched and did not interrupt. The payment was made. The payment is closed.”

Mira opened her mouth. The old woman lifted the hand again, a fraction. Mira closed her mouth.

“However,” the old woman said.

The word “however” hung for a moment in the slanting late-afternoon light, and Mira felt the small lift of relief that a person feels in such a moment when they realize that the conversation has not, in fact, ended, that the door which had been closed has been opened a small crack again by the speaker, that there is a way to remain in the room despite having badly fumbled one’s initial business in it. Mira held the coins in her hand. She did not put them away yet. She waited for the however.

“However,” the old woman said. “Since you wish to give something, and since I can see by your face that you will not be at ease until you have given something, I will give you the thing you can give. There is a message that must go to the next village. The next village is not the village where the foreign woman lies, but the village beyond it, two further turnings down the river, which I would have walked to myself tomorrow morning if I had been the woman I was twenty years ago, and which I will not now walk to in my own person because my hip will not survive the walking. There is a woman in that village who is the niece of an old friend of mine. The old friend is dead. The niece is now the keeper of the small bundle of dried plant-papers that her aunt left her, which I helped her aunt to dry in the last summer her aunt was alive. The niece does not, at present, know how to use most of the papers. The niece is in need of one specific paper, which the niece does not know is in her possession, and which the niece will need within the next ten days because there will be a child in her household with a particular fever in approximately seven days from now, and the paper will be useful for the fever, and without the paper the child will recover anyway, but more slowly and with more discomfort than the child needs to endure. The message you will carry is the instruction to the niece on how to find the correct paper within the bundle, how to prepare it, and how to give it to the child, in the proper amounts and at the proper intervals. I will give you the message tonight in a form that you can carry, which will be a small folded leaf with the instructions inside it and a piece of dried fiber binding it closed, and you will deliver it to the niece at her house in the village, which is a small white-walled house with a goat-pen on the south side, and you will give it to her with the words, this is from Tepu of the upper villages, who hopes you are well, and who is sending you what you will need before you know you need it. That is the payment. That is the only payment I will accept. Do you understand?”

Mira understood.

Mira understood with a kind of small panicked clarity, the kind of clarity one acquires when one has just been handed a thing that one had no commercial framework for and had not requested and could not, by any acceptable social maneuver, decline.

The old woman, with the small unhurried efficiency Mira had now seen demonstrated three times in the last hour, had restructured the entire transaction so thoroughly that there was no remaining negotiating handle for Mira to grip. The “payment” the old woman had named was not a payment in any sense that Mira’s professional training had prepared her for. It was not a sum of money. It was not a quantity of goods. It was not a discrete service rendered at a specific time for a specific value. It was an errand, of unknown duration, of unknown convenience to the runner, with an outcome that benefited a third party whom Mira did not know, the success of which depended on Mira’s punctuality, her honesty in carrying the message without alteration, and her willingness to deliver it in person rather than via any intermediary. There was no way to assign a price to such an errand, and there was no way to refuse it without giving direct offense to the elder who had just declined three of Mira’s escalating coin offers, and there was no way to accept it in any small light noncommittal way, because the errand required Mira to walk two further turnings down the river to deliver the message, which meant Mira’s already-delayed return to the capital would be further delayed by an additional day at minimum, possibly two, depending on the road and the weather, and that delay was not a thing Mira had budgeted for, and that delay was also, Mira was honest enough to acknowledge in the privacy of her own chest, a delay she was about to accept without bargaining, because she could not, in front of the small audience of strangers in this yard, in front of this old woman who had just stripped her of three carefully prepared professional postures in the space of perhaps two minutes, do anything other than accept it.

Mira said:

“Yes. I will carry the message.”

She said it more quickly than she had intended. She heard her own voice say it with a small flatness, the small flatness of a person who was no longer pretending to be running the conversation.

The old woman nodded. She did not, even now, look at Mira directly. The old woman nodded at the middle distance, and the nodding contained — Mira could see it, despite the lack of eye contact, in the small fractional softening of the lines around the old woman’s mouth — the small private satisfaction of an elder who had successfully directed a younger person toward an action the elder had already decided would be good for the younger person to do, although the elder would never, of course, frame the action that way, because to frame the action that way would have been to take credit for it, and credit was something this old woman, Mira could see now, had no apparent interest in collecting.

“Good,” the old woman said.

Then she turned back to her bowl, and to the small folded papers in her basket, and to the smaller business of cleaning her tools and preparing whatever was to come next, and the conversation between her and Mira was, by every visible sign, over, and Mira was left sitting on the swept earth of the yard with four gold coins still in her right hand, no further negotiating posture available to her, and the slow rising tide of an embarrassment that she had been pretending, for the last three minutes, was not yet fully present in her cheeks.

The embarrassment was now fully present in her cheeks.

Mira returned the four gold coins to the central pouch of the three-pouch belt. She did it slowly, with the small careful motion of a person who was trying to make the motion look unhurried in case anyone was watching. She suspected that everyone was watching. She suspected that the canopy boy Shek was watching with the open lit-up curiosity of his age, although when she risked a brief glance at him she found him looking, with a face arranged in a perfect courteous blankness, at the back fence of the yard, in the small social grace of a young person who knew exactly when not to be looking at an older person, which only intensified Mira’s awareness that he had been watching the whole exchange and had now, with that very same courtesy, made her aware that he had been watching by the precise calibration of his not-watching.

The boy from the village, Pelu, was looking very intently at the swept earth between his own feet, with the kind of intent looking that Mira recognized from her own younger sister’s repertoire as the looking of a child who had just heard an elder be the elder so completely that any other behavior in the immediate vicinity would have felt like a small impertinence.

The man with the shaved head, Konash, was looking at the bottom of his own empty teacup with the small composed gentleness of a man who had been, by Mira’s earlier assessment, recently doing some private interior work of his own and who was now extending toward Mira, with the most exquisite delicacy, the same kind of attention-not-given that the old woman herself had earlier extended to him during whatever it was that had made him produce two small carefully-distinguished coughs into the cloth of his sleeve perhaps fifteen minutes before. Mira had filed those coughs at the time as data of unknown significance. She filed them again now, with a small piece of additional context, which was that the man with the shaved head had, apparently, been moved by something during the demonstration in a way that he had not wanted to be visible, and that he was now, by his careful inattention to Mira’s flustering, returning to her the same favor that had been returned to him, in a small unspoken exchange between two people who had each, on this afternoon, been gently shown a piece of themselves that they had not been expecting to be shown.

Mira did not, in that moment, find this consoling.

Mira found it, in the small unfair way the embarrassed mind finds such things in their hot moment, slightly worse. Because if the man with the shaved head had also been undone in some way by the afternoon’s work, and was now extending Mira the same delicacy the old woman had extended to him, then Mira was being included in a small fellowship of the lately corrected, and being included in a small fellowship of the lately corrected was, by Mira’s professional measure, a deeply unprofessional position to be included in, and the fact that Mira’s inclusion was a kindness, freely offered, by people who had earned the right to extend it, did not — in the hot moment — make the fact of being in the fellowship any less mortifying to admit.

Mira sat on the swept earth. She made her face composed. She put her hands in her lap. She watched the old woman fold the small leaf-paper around the pale essence of the petals with the same small expert folding she had performed earlier. She watched the dry roots being arranged. She watched the small ordinary business of an elder finishing her afternoon’s work, with the small ordinary tools of her trade, in the doorway of a borrowed hut, in the slanting late-afternoon light, as though nothing of any particular significance had just happened, because — and Mira understood this now, although she would not have put it in these words for some hours yet, until the long walking-back on the road had given her time to find the words — because, by the old woman’s measure, nothing of any particular significance had happened. The old woman had performed a routine demonstration of a tool she had performed routine demonstrations of for fifty years. She had declined a payment that had been inappropriate to the nature of the demonstration. She had arranged a small useful errand to a niece down the river. She had made these arrangements with the small calm efficiency of an elder doing the elder’s small daily work, and the fact that one of the people in her audience had just been thoroughly upended by all of it was, by the old woman’s measure, only a small private effect of the afternoon’s work, an effect that did not require commentary, did not require accommodation, did not require any change in the elder’s pace or posture or breath, but that could be acknowledged, if at all, only by the small grace of not looking at the upended person too directly, in the same way one did not look too directly at a person being sick by the side of a road, not from indifference but from the small courtesy of allowing the person their own privacy in the doing of an undignified thing.

Mira sat. She let the embarrassment do its work. She let the cheeks be hot. She did not, despite a small persistent urge in the back of her throat, attempt to fill the silence with any further commercial sentence, because she had now learned — and the learning was perhaps the most expensive education she had purchased on this trip, even though she had not paid one copper for it — that the commercial sentences were not the appropriate currency in this yard, and that to attempt one further commercial sentence would be the small fresh humiliation of repeating a mistake that had just been gently corrected.

She let the silence go on. She watched the old woman finish folding. She watched Pana, inside the hut, very quietly come to the doorway with the kettle and refill the old woman’s cup, and then, with a small inquiring lift of the kettle in Mira’s direction, also refill Mira’s cup, without saying anything, and Mira nodded her thanks at Pana, and Pana nodded back, and Pana withdrew again into the hut, and the small ordinary kindness of the refilled cup, performed by a woman who had said no more than perhaps eleven words in the entire afternoon and who had performed every small action of the afternoon with the same exquisite economical grace, did the thing that Mira had been resisting since the third “no” — which was to make Mira’s eyes fill, just slightly, in the small inner-corner-only way that did not become visible to anyone else, but that Mira could feel quite clearly in the small warm tightening of her own ducts, and that she addressed, in her own internal voice, with the small embarrassed sentence that she had been saying to her own inner cheeks for the past several minutes:

right then. you again. yes. please go and sit down somewhere out of sight for ten minutes and let me finish what I am currently doing.

The cheeks did not, immediately, comply.

The cheeks took, in fact, the better part of the next hour to comply, during which Mira sat on the swept earth and drank the second cup of tea and watched the small unfolding remainder of the afternoon — the canopy boy Shek being sent at last to take the carrier-beast Yeven to the back of the yard for proper grazing rest, the boy from the village Pelu being sent on an errand to fetch the head of the village to come and speak with the old woman about the foreign woman’s continuing care, the man with the shaved head Konash being invited, with the small economical lift of a chin from the old woman, to come and sit on the low step at the elder’s left foot and to receive, in a low private voice that Mira could not quite hear, some small piece of further explanation about something Mira would not learn the substance of until much later — and during all of this Mira sat and drank her tea and let the cheeks do what cheeks do when they have been informed, by their owner, that an embarrassment of the present magnitude was going to have to be carried in them for some time, and that the most professional thing the owner could do was to sit with the cheeks until the cheeks tired of their work and went back, of their own accord, to their normal color.

The cheeks tired, eventually. They always did. They had tired before. They would tire again, on future occasions, of which Mira would, in the years to come, accumulate a small private collection. But this one, the one in the yard of Pana’s hut in the slanting late-afternoon light of an unnamed village two turnings down a river in a country Mira had not previously visited, this one was the first one of its precise kind, and the kind was: the embarrassment of having been shown, with the kindest possible economy, that one’s professional toolkit, however thoroughly trained, did not include a tool for every transaction that a long human life might bring one into, and that there were yards in the world where one’s three-pouch belt was the wrong belt, and one’s abacus the wrong instrument, and one’s six years of training the wrong training, and that the proper response in such yards was not to keep escalating one’s existing instruments in the hope that they would eventually function, but to put the instruments quietly away and accept the work that one was given, on the terms one was given it, even when those terms required a two-day detour and the carrying of a folded leaf to a stranger one had never met.

Mira, on the swept earth, with her tea cooling in the cup, with her hands folded in her lap in an unconscious echo of the man with the shaved head’s small old-cloister posture beside her, made the small private vow to herself that one makes when one has just learned an expensive lesson, which was the vow to remember the lesson the next time it might apply. She did not know, then, that the lesson was going to apply within the next ten days, in a context entirely different from the one in which she had just learned it, and that she would have cause to be quietly grateful, on a different day, for the four gold coins still sitting in the central pouch of her belt and for the absence of the alternative coin she had been so close to giving away in foolish escalations on this particular afternoon. She did not yet know any of that.

She knew only that her cheeks were still hot, that the tea was very good, that the old woman in the doorway had returned to her bowl with the small unbothered focus of a person whose afternoon work was nearly done, and that Mira, sitting in the yard of a stranger in a village she had not previously known existed, had just been folded — without her consent, without her advance budget approval, and without any opportunity to negotiate the terms — into the cast of a small drama in which her role was no longer that of the professional sourcer she had been when she had arrived but had become, instead, the role of the carrier of an unwritten message to an unknown woman in an unknown house with a goat-pen on its south side, two further turnings down a river she had not previously been planning to travel.

Right then, she thought, in the private voice she used to herself when there was nothing left to say out loud and the only audience for one’s commentary was one’s own ribs. Right then. It seems we are doing this. Let us, in that case, do it.

She put her empty cup down on the swept earth. She sat. She waited to be told what would happen next.

 

Segment Nine:

Up-Open the Stars Were Saying Go

There is a tree behind the borrowed hut, on the slope above the back fence, that I had noticed when I led the carrier-beast Yeven to the grass at the end of the yard, and I had noticed it in the way a person of my year-group always notices a tall tree, which is to say I had noticed it first as a height before I had noticed it as a tree at all, and then I had noticed it as a tree, and then I had noticed it as a particular kind of tree — a hollow-vine fig of perhaps eighty feet, with the long ladder-vines of its own kind growing up its own side, the kind of tree that on our side of the river my year-group calls a sky-walk, because the inside of the vine-cluster is itself a kind of stairwell, and a person who knows how to read the placement of the vines can go from ground to crown without ever having to grip the trunk itself, and arrive at the top with hands that are not bleeding and lungs that are not entirely emptied, which is the test by which we measure whether a tree is, by our reckoning, a friendly tree or a tree to be climbed only when there is nothing else to be climbed instead.

I had noticed it. I had filed it. I had not climbed it.

I had not climbed it because the afternoon had not been the afternoon for it. The afternoon had been the afternoon for sitting on the swept earth of Pana’s yard with my hand on the rope of Yeven and my eyes on the bowl of the old woman, and the afternoon had filled itself entirely with the small ordinary unfolding of the things I have written down already, and I had felt, during all of the afternoon, the small still wonderful pressure of being one of the four shapes that had been dreamed of, although I did not yet know we had been dreamed of, because the old woman had not told us, because she was the kind of elder who, having had a dream that involved you, considers it none of your business to be informed of the dream, on the grounds that the dream was given to her and not to you, and you do not need to know in order to act the part the dream has cast you in.

I would not learn about the dream until later. I am telling this in the order in which I lived it, and at the moment I am about to describe I did not yet know that we had been expected. I knew only that the old woman had been waiting in a doorway when we arrived, and that the waiting had had a small still quality to it that I had felt all the way down at the front of the procession with the rope in my hand, and that the demonstration in the late afternoon had been a thing I had watched with a held breath I had not realized I was holding, and that the woman of the three pouches Mira had done a small painful thing with her coins that I had been very polite about not watching, and that the man with the shaved head Konash had done a small private thing with his sleeve that I had been very polite about not watching either, and that the elder had folded the small packets of dark dust and pale dust into her basket and had then asked Pana whether there was room in Pana’s hut for the elder herself to sleep tonight, because the elder was not, on this evening, going to walk three turnings back to her own hut, because her hip would not have it, and Pana had said of course, grandmother, of course, and that had been the end of the afternoon’s main work.

After that there had been the small evening work, which had been the work of arranging where each of the rest of us would sleep, because the elder had decided, with the same calm efficiency with which she had decided everything else that day, that none of us were going to walk anywhere else tonight, that the foreign woman in the locking-room was going to be watched over by the boy’s mother, that there was nothing further the rest of us could do for her in the dark, that we would all be more useful in the morning if we slept tonight, and that the village would, between the various households whose hospitality the elder had earned over a long lifetime, find places for all of us to lie down.

The man with the shaved head had been given a place at the house of the village’s small weaver, a half-blind old man named Veth who had, the elder said, an extra pallet and an interest in conversation with strangers, and who would be glad of the company. The woman of the three pouches had been given a place at the house of the village’s headman, where she would have a small private room with a door that latched, which the elder had said with a small dry tilt of her head was the room that would suit a woman of her trade best, and the woman of the three pouches had received the courtesy with a small embarrassed nod that I noted with private affection. The boy from the village, Pelu, had simply gone home with his mother, because his home was the home, and there had been no further arranging required for him. The carrier-beast Yeven had been led to a small open shed at the back of Pana’s yard, where there was a roof of woven leaves and a heap of clean dry grass and a wooden water-trough, and where Yeven had settled herself in the way of beasts who have learned, over a long working life, to make a bed wherever a bed has been left for them.

And me. The elder had looked at me last, and she had looked at me for a long count of perhaps four breaths, in the small unhurried looking of a person who was deciding something about me, and then she had said, in the voice she used for matters that were not negotiable but that were also not unkind:

“Canopy boy. You will sleep where you choose. Pana has a corner of floor and would not mind another body in her hut. The headman’s house also has a place if you would prefer four walls. But I think you will choose neither. I think you will choose a tree, because you are a canopy boy, and a canopy boy in a village he does not belong to will sleep better forty feet up than under any roof. That is fine. Do not break any of the lower branches of the tree you choose, and do not climb the tree behind the headman’s house because that tree has a hornet nest. Sleep well. We will all meet again in the morning.”

She had said this and then turned away from me, in the way she turned away from each of us, which was the small economical turning-away of an elder closing one piece of conversation in order to begin the next. And the next had been the small further arranging with Pana about the bedding of the hut.

And I had stood there for a moment with the small bright warmth in my chest of having been told, by an elder who had only met me that day, exactly what I would want for my own sleeping, and being told it correctly, without any tone of mockery and without any of the small condescension that down-where adults sometimes use when they are speaking to canopy people about our preferences. The elder had simply known. The elder had known the way one elder knows another, although I am not yet an elder by anyone’s measure and would not have claimed to be. The elder had known because the elder had eyes and had paid attention with her eyes during the afternoon, and had observed, perhaps, the small ways I had positioned myself in the yard — the way I had sat at the foot of the doorway with my back against a post rather than out in the middle of the yard with the others, the way I had at one point during the long tea looked up reflexively at the branches above us when a bird had called from the canopy, the way my own posture even when sitting still had a small unsettled looseness to it that any canopy person carries even at rest, because we do not, even when we are sitting, ever fully commit our bodies to the ground in the way that down-where people do, since the ground is, in our way of life, only the place we walk through on the way to the place we live.

The elder had seen all of that. The elder had folded it into her assessment of me. The elder had handed it back to me as a small permission, framed as an instruction, that allowed me to do the thing I had wanted to do all afternoon without my having had to admit that I wanted it. This was the third grace I had seen the elder perform in a single afternoon, and I had been keeping count, in the way that my grandmother had taught me to keep count of the small graces of any elder I might meet on a path, because the small graces of an elder are, my grandmother used to say, the chief evidence the world offers that the elders are still doing the work, and a young person who does not keep count of them is a young person who is failing to learn the work for themselves in due time.

So I had nodded to the elder, and I had thanked Pana for the offer of the corner of her floor and gently declined it, and I had walked out of the yard and around the back of the hut and up the slope to the tree.

The tree was waiting. I do not mean that in any unusual way; I mean it in the ordinary way in which all trees of climbing-quality wait for a climber, which is that they stand in a kind of patient readiness that one can feel in the soles of one’s feet as one approaches them, and one can tell, by the readiness, whether the tree will welcome the climbing or merely permit it, and this tree was a welcoming one. The vine-cluster on its south side hung in the long loose drapes of a tree whose vines had been undisturbed by climbers for a long time, which meant the lower vines would not be polished and slick from many previous hands but would still have their good rough bark grip, which is the bark grip a canopy person learns to recognize by touch in the first year of climbing and never loses the recognition of afterward. I tested the lowest vine with one hand. It was good. I tested it with two. It was good. I pulled my weight up onto it.

I went up.

I will not describe the going up at length, because going up is something I have done so many thousands of times that to describe it would be to describe walking, which one does not describe to people who have not been a beetle and a fish and a person all at once on the same morning, by which I mean that to describe climbing properly one would have to first describe being a creature that does not have only one way of being in space, and we do not have, in any language I know, the words for that. I will say only that the going up took perhaps the time it takes to count two hundred slow breaths, and that during the going up I did the thing I always do during a going up, which is to let the small ordinary chatter of my mind fall away one piece at a time as the trunk descends past me, like a person dropping small stones into a deep well as they walk up a hill, until by the time I reached the upper canopy the well was empty and the chatter was gone and the only thing in my head was the canopy itself, the small quiet attentions of the leaves and the small far calls of the night birds and the slow private weight of my own body finding its balance on each successive branch.

The crown of the tree was a fine crown. I want to take a moment to say so, because not all crowns are fine, and to fail to notice a fine crown when one is in one is to fail at the chief courtesy a canopy person can offer to a tree. The crown had a small natural seat in it where two large branches forked from the trunk at a comfortable angle, with a third branch behind to lean one’s back against, and with the leaves overhead arranged in such a way that one could see through them to the sky without being directly under any of them, and with the smaller side-branches around the seat providing the natural railings that any canopy seat needs in order for its occupant to relax fully without the small constant background worry of the body about whether the body is about to slip. The seat was, by any honest accounting, the best canopy seat I had been in in perhaps two seasons. I do not think the tree had built the seat with any intention. I do not believe trees do that. I believe the tree had simply grown in the way trees grow, with no opinion about what its growing might be useful for, and that the seat had happened, by accident, in the way that the world sometimes accidentally produces small perfect things for small particular creatures who happen, on a given night, to need them. I settled into the seat. I let my back rest against the third branch. I let my legs hang loose. I let my hands rest, one on each side of me, on the natural railings of the smaller side-branches. I sat.

I had been sitting for perhaps a count of twenty breaths when I looked up at the sky, and the sky was the thing I want to tell you about now.

I have sat in many crowns on many nights and have looked up at the sky many times. The sky is not a new thing to me. The sky is, in fact, the most familiar part of my life, the thing that has been the ceiling of every important room I have ever lived in, the thing whose changes I have learned to read for weather and for season and for the small private signs by which a canopy person tells whether the year is going as it should. I am not, by any reckoning, a person who sees the sky for the first time in any given climb. And yet, on this night, in this crown, in this borrowed village two turnings down a river I had not previously thought about, the sky was a different sky.

It was the same sky. I want to be honest. The arrangement of the stars was the same. The small constellations my grandmother had taught me to read were in their proper places, the one she called the Rope and the one she called the Sleeping Woman and the small bright one she called the Eye of Helios, which is not actually the eye of Helios but is the name my grandmother had given it because she had liked the brightness of it and had decided, in the way of grandmothers, that the gods would not mind a small private renaming if the renaming was done with sufficient love. The constellations were as they always were. The arrangement of the small clouds across the sky was an ordinary arrangement of small clouds, perhaps a touch thinner than they had been the previous evening but not in any way remarkable. The light from the great gas planet VaporSphere, which we call up-open or sometimes the great one but which the down-where scholars call by its long technical name, was at its ordinary brightness for this part of the season, with its broad pale yellow band stretched across the western quarter of the sky and its small storm-marks slowly moving along the band in the way they have moved across all the skies of my life. None of these things were new.

And yet, on this night, all of them together were new.

I have thought about this since, and I have not yet found the right way to say what I want to say about it, but I will try. There are nights when one looks at the sky and the sky is the ceiling of one’s familiar room and one is the small familiar person inside that room. And then there are nights — and this was the first such night I had ever had, although I have since had two others and I expect, if I live long enough, I will have more — when one looks at the sky and the sky becomes, instead of a ceiling, an opening. A door. The thing that one had been thinking of, for one’s entire life, as the boundary of one’s space, reveals itself, without warning, to be in fact the place where one’s space ends and a much larger space begins, and the much larger space had been there all along, behind the supposed ceiling, only one had not been seeing it, because one had been content with the ceiling and the ceiling had been content to be a ceiling, and the small mutual agreement between the seer and the seen had held the ceiling in place. On this night the agreement broke. The ceiling lifted. The much larger space was there. I had not asked it to be there. It had not asked my permission. It was there.

I sat in the seat. I let the breaking happen.

It happened slowly, in the way such things happen when one is not trying to make them happen, which is the only way they happen at all, in my limited experience, because to try to make them happen is to keep the ceiling in place by the effort of trying, the way a man who is trying to fall asleep cannot fall asleep because the trying is the wakefulness, and so the not-trying is the only door into the sleeping. I was not trying. I was only sitting. I was sitting in the small ordinary canopy way of sitting that I had been sitting in since I was four years old. And yet the breaking happened.

The great planet up-open moved.

It did not move quickly. It does not, of course, move quickly. Its movement is the movement of a slow patient thing that has been moving across our nights since before there were any of us to watch it, and the movement is slow enough that on most nights one does not perceive it as movement at all, but only as position, a position that changes slightly from one night to the next without any sense of the motion that has caused the change. But on this night, sitting in the seat of the friendly tree with my head tilted back and my eyes on the great band of the planet, I saw the movement. I saw it as movement. I saw, over the count of perhaps a hundred breaths, the small dark mark on the western edge of the band of the planet slide a very small distance further west, and the slide was visible to me in the way that the slide of a snail across a wet leaf is visible if one is patient enough to watch the snail and forget that one is watching it. The planet was moving. The planet was moving because it was an enormous thing, and I was the small thing watching it, and the small thing watching the enormous thing was, for a moment, in a relation to the enormous thing that allowed the small thing to perceive what the enormous thing was actually doing, instead of perceiving only what the small thing usually perceived, which was the still position of the enormous thing as a feature of the small thing’s familiar sky.

I will not pretend the perceiving was easy. I will not pretend I did not feel, in the small instant when I first realized I was watching the planet actually move, a small swift dizziness that had a quality of fear in it, because to feel the slow patient motion of an enormous thing for the first time is to feel, in one’s small body, the smallness of the body in a way one had not previously been required to feel, and the feeling has a quality of fear because the smallness of one’s body is one of those facts that the body itself, by the small mercy of its design, usually keeps from one’s attention, because the body would not be able to do its small daily work if it had to carry the awareness of its own smallness in front of it all day like a basket. The basket is normally set down. The basket, on this night, picked itself up and set itself on my chest, and I had to sit very still for several breaths while the basket settled, because the basket was, although heavy, also a beautiful basket, and I did not want to drop it by squirming.

I sat very still. The planet moved. The small dark mark on its western edge continued, slowly, to slide further west. I watched it. The basket on my chest got heavier. The much larger space behind where the ceiling had been continued to be there, and the much larger space had now revealed, on closer inspection, that it was not in fact a space but was instead a great moving network of slow patient processes, the planet being only one of them, the stars being others, the small ordinary clouds being a kind of small ordinary process happening close to me while the planet was a much larger process happening much further from me, all of them moving together at their various paces, and all of them, I realized with the slow opening dizziness that the basket had imposed on me, all of them belonging to a single great work that had been going on long before any of us were here and would continue to go on long after all of us were not.

This was the moment, and I am putting it now as plainly as I can, in which I felt for the first time in my nineteen summers what I will call belonging, although the word is not quite right and I do not know a better one. I will explain what I mean by belonging in this particular use, because the word does heavy lifting on this night and the lifting is not the usual lifting the word does.

The belonging was not the belonging of being part of a village, which I have known all my life, since I was born in a village and have lived in a village every day since. It was not the belonging of being part of a year-group, which I had also known for many years and which my grandmother had said was one of the small good early belongings that prepared a person for the larger ones. It was not the belonging of being part of a family, which I had known since before I had words, and which had been the first belonging and was still the warmest. It was not even the belonging of being part of a path-party, which I had just discovered earlier that day when the man with the shaved head and the woman of the three pouches had agreed, by their small unspoken acceptance of my leading them, that I was on this small temporary occasion a member of their small temporary group, and which I had been carrying in my chest as a bright small new thing for the entire afternoon.

The belonging on the tree was none of those. The belonging on the tree was the belonging of being part of the great work that I had just realized was going on. The planet moved. The stars moved. The clouds moved. The wind moved through the leaves around me with the slow continuous breathing of the upper canopy. The night moved through itself in the slow continuous unfolding of any night anywhere. And I, sitting in the seat of the friendly tree with my back against the third branch and my legs hanging loose and my hands resting on the small railings of the side-branches, was also moving — my breath was moving, my heart was moving, the slow imperceptible aging of my body was moving — and the moving of my body was, I now saw, the same moving as the moving of the planet, only much smaller and much faster, and the smaller-and-faster of my moving was not a separate thing from the larger-and-slower of the planet’s moving but was a small contribution to the same great work, the same great unfolding, the same enormous quiet ongoing thing that the universe is, on every night, regardless of whether anybody is awake to notice it.

I belonged to that.

I had always belonged to that, my grandmother would have said, if my grandmother had been able to come up the tree and sit in the small seat next to me. My grandmother would have looked at my face, and would have laughed at the small dizzy expression I was wearing, and would have said something like: of course, small one, of course you belong to it. You have always belonged to it. The basket on your chest has been there since before you were born and will be there long after you are not. You have only just now, in your nineteenth summer, noticed the basket. Many people never notice. You are early. Some people notice when they are old. Some people notice when they are dying. You are noticing on a fine night in a friendly tree in a borrowed village with a good seat and a clear sky, which is, by the standards of noticings, a noticing well-arranged, and you should be grateful to the friendly tree and to the clear sky and to the elder in the doorway of the hut below who gave you permission to climb, because all three of them had a small hand in the arrangement, although none of them did it on purpose, and that is the way of these things.

My grandmother, in my head, said something approximately like that. My grandmother in my head has always said the things my actual grandmother would have said, although I am aware, in the back of my mind, that the my-grandmother-in-my-head is a small useful invention I have constructed since my actual grandmother went into the wide quiet, and that the my-grandmother-in-my-head is partly my actual grandmother and partly my own small wishful elaboration of what my actual grandmother might have said in situations she did not, while alive, have the opportunity to say anything about. I do not mind this. I do not mind, that is, that the my-grandmother-in-my-head is a partial invention. My actual grandmother would not have minded either. My actual grandmother would have said that the my-grandmother-in-my-head was, in fact, one of the reasons grandmothers are made, and that the proper purpose of a grandmother in any village is to leave behind, after her body is gone, enough of herself in the heads of her grandchildren that her grandchildren can continue to consult her when needed, and that the consulting works as long as the grandchildren remember to be honest about the consulting and to not pretend that the consulting is anything other than what it is, which is the grandchild’s own small wisdom dressed in the grandmother’s voice, which is, my actual grandmother would have said, a perfectly good way for a grandchild’s small wisdom to get itself heard by the grandchild, since most grandchildren cannot hear their own wisdom unless it is dressed in someone else’s voice, and the grandmother’s voice is, of all the available voices, the one most likely to be listened to without argument.

So I let the my-grandmother-in-my-head have her say. I let her tell me about the basket and about the noticing being well-arranged and about being grateful to the friendly tree. I let her say all of it. And then, because she had finished saying it and because the my-grandmother-in-my-head, like the actual grandmother, knew when to stop, she stopped, and the silence in my head was again only the silence of my own listening, and the silence was, in the way silences are after a good consultation, larger and warmer than it had been before.

I sat. The planet moved. The stars moved. The wind moved.

After some unknown amount of time — I want to be honest that I lost the count of breaths somewhere in the long slow watching, and I will not pretend in retrospect that I kept it, because the keeping of it would have been the small effort that broke the watching, and I did not break the watching, and that meant I did not keep the count — I looked down.

Looking down is a thing one has to do, eventually, when one is in a crown, because one cannot stay forever with the head tilted back. The neck protests. The eyes water. The body has its own small honest physical limits and they must be respected. I looked down.

When I looked down I saw the village.

The village from above, in the late-evening dark, was a small scatter of huts on a slope, with their woven-leaf roofs going pale silver in the moonlight that was now coming through the thinning clouds, and with the small spaces between the huts going darker silver in the shadow, and with the small thin lines of the paths between the huts going darkest of all, like cracks in a piece of broken pottery, with the whole of the small pattern of the village making one small composition on the slope, the way a leaf-rubbing makes one small composition on a piece of bark. I had seen villages from above before. I had not, however, seen this particular village from above before. The newness of the seeing was the newness of any first-time seeing, which is to say it had the small private wonder that any view from a tree has when the tree is one you have not been in before and the ground below is ground you have not previously been over, even if both the tree and the ground are made of the same wood and the same earth as the trees and grounds you do already know.

And in the middle of the small silver scatter, in the third hut from the western end of the slope, in the small square shape that I knew was Pana’s hut because I had walked into it twice during the afternoon’s arrangements, there was a small warm spark.

The spark was the lamp inside Pana’s hut, where, by every available indication, Pana and the elder were still awake, and were doing whatever small ordinary evening thing two old women in a small clean hut do when they have not previously known each other well but have decided to share a doorway and a kettle and a night under one roof. The spark was no brighter than any small clay lamp would be at a distance of perhaps four hundred paces and forty feet of height. It was, in fact, very small, and in the great silver wash of the moonlight it should have been almost invisible. But it was not invisible. It was, on the contrary, the brightest thing in my view of the village, because the silver was the silver of cold reflected light and the spark was the warm orange-gold of an actual flame, and the difference between cold reflected light and actual flame is, when one is looking down on a village in the late evening, the difference between a picture and a person, the difference between a thing seen and a thing alive, and the spark of Pana’s lamp was the small alive thing in the otherwise still and silvered scene.

I looked at the spark for a long time.

I want to record what I felt while I was looking at the spark, because I think the feeling was a small important feeling and I do not want to lose it by failing to describe it. The feeling had several parts and they arrived in a particular order, and I will go through them in that order.

The first part was the small simple recognition that the spark was where the elder was. The elder was in the spark. The elder was alive, and was awake, and was in that small warm orange-gold patch in the silver, doing whatever small useful thing an elder does in the late evening of a long working day, and the small useful thing was, by my reckoning, exactly the kind of small useful thing that elders had been doing for as many generations as anyone in any of our villages had been able to keep track of. The first part of the feeling was therefore a small steady gladness that the elder was there, in the spark, doing the thing.

The second part of the feeling was the small adjacent recognition that I, sitting in the friendly tree forty feet above the slope, was at this moment one of the very few people in the world who could see the spark from above. The people inside the spark could not see the spark from above, because they were inside it. The people in the other huts could not see the spark from above, because their huts had walls and roofs and they were under those walls and roofs. The carrier-beast Yeven in her open shed at the back of Pana’s yard could perhaps see the spark, but only the side of it that faced her shed, not the whole shape of it from forty feet up. The other two strangers in their borrowed beds in their borrowed houses, the woman of the three pouches and the man with the shaved head, were almost certainly already asleep, because both of them had had a long day and an emotionally heavy one and would have lain down within minutes of being shown their bedding. I was the one watching. I was the watcher of the spark on this particular night. I had been given, by the small accidents that had brought me down out of the canopy this morning and up into this canopy this evening, the small private office of being the person who, on this one night in this one village under this one moving planet, was the one looking down at the spark and seeing the small warm aliveness of the elder doing the small useful thing.

The second part of the feeling was therefore a small grateful awareness of having been given a small office to perform, and the small office was the office of seeing, and the seeing was a kind of work, and the work was small but it was real work, and the doing of it well was the small thing I could do on this night to be part of the larger work I had just been admitted into.

The third part of the feeling was the strange small further recognition that the elder, in her dream — the dream I did not yet know about, the dream that I would only learn about much later, but that I think I half-suspected at the moment, in the way that one sometimes half-suspects the shape of something one cannot quite see — the elder had perhaps seen me. The dream had had four shapes coming up the road, and the four shapes had walked into the doorway of the elder’s expectation, and the four shapes had each, in their own way, sat with the elder during the late-afternoon demonstration, and the four shapes had each, in their own way, done small things during the afternoon that the elder had noted with her own quiet eyes. And now one of the four shapes was up in a tree above her hut watching the spark of her lamp, and the elder was inside the spark doing her own small useful thing, and the small useful thing she was doing was — I felt this, on the tree, without having any way to know it — somehow connected to the watching I was doing, in the small unspoken way that all of the small useful things in a great network of small useful things are connected to each other, even when none of the people performing the small useful things are aware that the connection exists.

The third part of the feeling was therefore the small humming awareness of being held, very lightly, in the small attention of the elder, even though the elder was not, at this moment, looking up, and would not, on any night, look up to find me on the branch, because the elder did not look up at branches and did not need to in order to know whether the branches had canopy boys in them. The elder simply assumed that the canopy boy was somewhere and that the somewhere was a branch and that the branch was a good one, and the assuming was the small attention.

I felt, sitting on the seat in the friendly tree, the three parts of the feeling all at once, layered on top of each other, like the three notes of a chord that my grandmother used to hum when she was at her weaving, the chord that she had not had a name for but that she said was the chord of a good evening when nothing more needed to be done and everything was in its place. I felt the three notes, and I felt, beneath them, the very low quiet bass note of the larger feeling that had been building all night, which was the feeling of belonging to the great work, the feeling of being a small voice in the long ongoing song of all the moving things, the feeling that the my-grandmother-in-my-head had described with her image of the basket on my chest.

The basket was still on my chest. It was still heavy. But it was not, by this point in the night, a basket I was straining to hold. It had, in the course of the long watching, become a basket I had agreed to carry, and the agreeing had changed the carrying. The carrying was no longer an effort. The carrying was a posture. I had taken the posture, in the small private way one takes any new posture, by deciding to take it, and the deciding had happened without my noticing the moment of the deciding, in the way that all the most important decisions of a life happen without one noticing the moment, because the moment is so small and the decision is so large that the smallness of the moment and the largeness of the decision are out of proportion with each other, and the body’s attention is calibrated for proportions, and so the body fails to notice.

I had decided. I do not know what I had decided. I do not know if it had a name. I do not know if it had a shape that any of my year-mates or any of my elders or any of the strangers in the village below me would have recognized as a decision. I only know that something had been decided, on the friendly tree, in the small still seat under the slowly moving planet, with the silver light on the village below and the warm spark of the elder’s lamp in the middle of it, and that the deciding was the deciding I had needed to make at some point in my nineteen summers and had not, until this night, found the small private silence in which to make it.

The deciding was, I think — and I am only guessing at the shape of it now, because I have not, in the years since, been able to put it into words even with all the time I have had to try — the deciding that whatever the great work was, and whatever the small office of seeing was, and whatever the four shapes were that had been dreamed of, I was going to be part of it as long as the part was offered to me. I was not going to climb back down out of the friendly tree in the morning and walk back up to my own village and forget that the village two turnings down the river had existed. I was not going to leave the strangers at the edge of the river-villages, as I had told them I would when we had made our small deal at the wagon-fork. I was not going to take the brass pin home and tell my year-group about my interesting day and put the pin in my hair and resume my ordinary life of climbing the three brothers and playing the dropping and helping the women with the nets.

I was, instead, going to walk with the four shapes. I did not know where the four shapes were going. I did not know what we would do when we got there. I did not know whether the elder in the lamp-spark below me would tell us, in the morning, or whether she would not tell us until later, or whether the telling would happen in pieces over many days. I did not know any of that. I only knew that the great work was a work, and the four shapes were part of the work, and I was one of the four shapes, and the small office of seeing that I had just done on this branch above this village was the small first piece of work I had done in the great work, and the next piece of work would come in the morning, and I would be there in the morning to do it, because I had decided to be there.

I did not climb down for some time after the deciding. I sat in the seat. I let the basket settle. I let the chord that was not my grandmother’s chord but was something like it continue its quiet humming in the chest. I watched the spark of the elder’s lamp until the spark went out, which happened sometime in what I think was perhaps the second hour after I had first climbed the tree, and after the spark went out the village below was only silver, with no more warm orange-gold in it, and the silver had its own beauty but it was no longer alive in the same way, and I understood that the elder had finished her small useful thing and had lain down to sleep, and that the night had now entered its second part, which was the part of the world doing its long slow work without any of the humans awake to notice it. I sat through the second part for a while also. I watched the great planet up-open continue its slow patient sliding. I watched a single small star fall in the eastern sky, in the small bright way that small stars fall when their work in the sky has been done and they are released to go wherever it is that small stars go after they have fallen. I made the small private wish that one is supposed to make when one sees a falling star, although I did not, on this night, make a wish about my own life, because my own life had been wished about enough on this night and I did not need to ask for anything further from it. I made the wish, instead, about the foreign woman in the locking-room in the next village, whose name I still did not know, who had been the small accidental cause of the whole afternoon and whom I had not, until this moment, given a single small thought of my own. I wished her well. I wished her a slow steady return to the woman she had been before she had eaten the petals. I wished her, also, the small companionable knowledge that on this one night, in the next village over, a canopy boy in a friendly tree had spent one of his small wishes on her, without knowing her, because he had just learned, in his own small way, that the great work was a work, and that the great work included her, and that one small piece of his small office of seeing was to send out, into the cold silver night, the small warm thread of attention that connected one piece of the work to the next.

The wish flew. I let it go.

I climbed down. I climbed down slowly, with the small respectful slowness that one gives a friendly tree at the end of a good night in its crown, with my hands greeting each vine in turn as I descended, with the small unspoken thank-you that one gives in the body rather than in words. I reached the ground. I walked across the back of Pana’s yard, past the small shed where Yeven was sleeping with her broad pale flank rising and falling under the woven leaves, past the small heap of clean grass where I had laid down my own small pack earlier in the evening, and I lay down on the grass with the small ordinary tiredness of a body that has been awake too long, and I put my hand under my head, and I looked up one last time at the sky through the gaps in the woven leaves of the shed roof, and the planet up-open was still moving, slowly, patiently, as it had moved all night, and as it would move tomorrow, and as it would move every night for as long as there were any small canopy boys anywhere to lie under sheds and notice.

I closed my eyes. I slept. The basket was still on my chest. It was easy to carry. I slept well.

 

Segment Ten:

A Beast Considers the Library It Once Owned

The shed roof — the woven leaves of it overhead — the small gaps between them where the silver of the moonlight comes through in thin uneven bars and lays itself across the broad pale flank of me, of this body, of the body I am in tonight, of the body I have been in for nine weeks now and which has not yet finished being strange — the shed roof is the first thing, the first thing in this slow lying down, the first thing the eyes go to as I fold the knees and lower the weight and find the grass with my belly and let out the long breath that I have been carrying since the afternoon, since the demonstration, since the boy with the brass pin left for his climb and the woman of the three pouches went to her latched door and the man with the spiral on his head went to the half-blind weaver’s pallet and the old woman in the doorway folded her hands and turned to her own arrangements with Pana, since I, the beast in me, the great patient cargo of me, was led at last to the shed at the back of the yard and left here with the water in the trough and the grass under my belly and the long quiet of the village beginning to settle around the small shapes of all the bodies in it, all the bodies finishing their small evening tasks, all the bodies going down toward sleep — the shed roof is the first thing, and the silver in the gaps between the woven leaves is the second, and the third —

The third is the smell of the grass under me, which is dry on top and damp underneath where it has been pressed against the earth all afternoon, and which gives up under the weight of my belly a small sigh of its own, a small grass-sigh, a small green-and-damp exhalation that rises around my nostrils as I settle and that fills, for the length of perhaps two slow breaths, the whole space of my immediate world, the world being, when one is a beast lying down at the end of a long day, only as large as the smell that one is currently breathing —

And then, in the smell of the grass, the scholar is there.

The scholar is there in the way the scholar has been there for the past nine weeks, which is to say not always, and not as a separate presence, and not as a voice in the head with words, but as a kind of doubled attention that happens occasionally to the body, an attention that catches in the body’s perceptions and rises through them and is, for the duration of its rising, both the body’s perception and the scholar’s interpretation of the body’s perception, with no clean line between the two. The smell of the damp grass under my belly is the smell of grass and is, simultaneously, the smell of the small herb-garden behind the south cloister wall, where I — where the scholar in me, where the man who I was before this body — used to walk in the early mornings between matins and the first reading of the day, because the small herb-garden had been the only place inside the cloister walls where one could be alone for the length of perhaps twenty breaths without anyone deciding to come and join one for the purposes of a small spiritual conversation, and the scholar in me had craved those twenty breaths of solitude with a thirst that the scholar had not, at the time, fully admitted to himself, and the herb-garden had given them, and the herb-garden’s grass had been damp in the mornings in exactly the way the grass under my belly is damp now, and the smell —

The smell is the same smell.

I had not known that before. I had not known, in nine weeks of carrying this body through the country south of the herder’s compound, in nine weeks of being led on ropes and harnessed to wagons and grazed in fields and bedded down in sheds and yards, that the smell of damp pressed grass at the end of a day was the same smell across both lives. The smell is not a noble smell. The smell is not a smell one writes about. The smell is the small ordinary background smell of any patch of ground anywhere on the world where rain has fallen and grass has grown and a heavy thing has pressed the grass to the earth and the grass has answered by giving up its small green damp breath. It is, in other words, one of the most ordinary smells in the world. And it has been, all along, the smell of the south cloister herb-garden in the early mornings between matins and the first reading. And I — the scholar in me — had not put the two together until tonight, in this shed, in this borrowed village, with this body lowered onto this patch of ground for the night, because the scholar in me had been busy with other things, and the body had been busy with other things, and the moments when both of us were simultaneously quiet had not happened often, and one of the things one has to be in order to put two ordinary smells together across a gap of years is simultaneously quiet, in both halves of oneself, with no other small demand pulling the attention away.

I am simultaneously quiet now.

The body is at rest, settled into the warm hollow it has made in the grass, with no demand from any rope, no harness pinching anywhere, no immediate need of food or water, with the broad pale flank rising and falling in the slow steady working rhythm of a beast at the end of its day, and the breath coming in through the long damp nostrils and going out again in long slow puffs that ruffle the smaller grass-stalks in front of my face. And the scholar is at rest also, after a long demanding afternoon of recognition and small interior bowing and the careful holding-back of any movement of this body’s head that might have signaled to the man with the spiral on his head that he had been recognized by a beast who knew him from a long table fifteen years ago. The scholar is tired. The body is tired. The grass is damp. The smell rises. The smell rises through the body’s nostrils and through the body’s small unbroken animal acceptance of all smells and through the scholar’s slow interpreting attention, and on the way through it does the thing it does, which is to be a smell from two lives at once, the same smell, the same one smell, with two histories attached to it, and the two histories do not, in the rising of the smell, contradict each other but coexist, the way two voices in a small song can sing different lines at the same time and the lines do not interfere but instead lie against each other and make, together, a small music that neither line alone could have made.

I lie in the music for a while. There is nothing to do but lie in it. The body has no work to do until the morning. The scholar has no work to do at all, ever again perhaps, depending on how the rest of this strange long life goes. The music plays.

And as it plays, the other memories begin to come.

They do not come violently. I want to record this, because I had been worried, in the early weeks of being in this body, that the memories of my former life would come violently, that they would arrive with the force of something pushing the beast’s mind aside, that they would demand to be attended to in the way that grief sometimes demands to be attended to when one is least equipped to attend to it. They have not come that way. They have come, in the nine weeks since the body took me in, in the slow steady way that small waves come up a beach in the hours before a tide turns, each wave arriving with no particular emphasis, each wave reaching about the same distance up the sand as the wave before it, each wave receding without taking anything important with it, the steady arrival of small waves being the small steady thing that, over hours, raises the level of the water on the beach without any single wave being the one that raised it. The memories are like that. They come. They lap up against the present moment. They recede. The level rises, very slowly, over weeks. I have been letting it rise. I have not, on most days, been able to do anything else.

Tonight, in the shed, with the silver in the woven leaves and the grass-smell rising and the small music playing in the gap between the two lives, the wave that comes is the wave of the library.

The library was — the library is — the library had been — the verb tenses fail me here, and they will continue to fail me for some little while, because the library was a thing that existed and is now a thing that does not exist, and the language I had been raised in did not provide for things in that condition, which is the condition of having been but not being. Other languages, I have read, have a verb form for this. The language of the southern jungle peoples is said to have a verb form for things that were once present in the world and are no longer present but whose absence is still being felt by the speaker. I do not know that language well enough to use the form correctly. I will simply say what I mean as best I can in the language I have: the library existed. The library was burned. The library is now an absence in the world in the shape of a library, and the absence is, for me, still being felt, and the still-being-felt is itself a kind of presence, although a presence of a particular thin and difficult kind that I have been learning, over the past two years, to carry without setting down.

The library had been a room.

It had been one room. People who heard the word library and who had not seen the library sometimes imagined many rooms, with corridors and small reading-alcoves and the long architecture of a great repository, but the library of my order had not been like that. It had been one long high-ceilinged room on the upper floor of the south range of the cloister, accessed by a single narrow stair that climbed up from the small antechamber where the librarian, a brother called Felian who had been a librarian for forty-three years, kept his small table and his ledger of borrowings. To reach the library one climbed the stair, which was thirty-seven steps and which I have not counted in fifteen years but which I will count, in this moment, with the small reflexive precision of a thing the body once knew and never quite forgot, thirty-seven steps, and one emerged into the long high-ceilinged room with the row of narrow tall windows along its eastern wall through which the light came in long slanting bars in the mornings and laid itself in golden lines across the dark wood of the reading-tables and across the older lines of the floor, the floor being made of the same dark wood as the tables, polished smooth by, by my time, perhaps three hundred years of slippered feet walking softly between the shelves.

The shelves were the long part. The shelves were what the library was, in the end. There had been forty-three of them, arranged in two rows along the long walls of the room, with a central aisle between them wide enough for two brothers to pass each other without brushing robes if they walked with proper monastic posture. Each shelf had been twelve feet high and had held, on its six tiers, perhaps a hundred and twenty volumes, although some of the volumes had been larger than others and some shelves had carried only thirty or forty of the largest folios while others had held many smaller volumes packed together. The total had been, by the librarian Felian’s last counting in the year before I left, four thousand seven hundred and sixty-one volumes, of which perhaps three hundred had been unique manuscripts of which our library held the only known copy, and perhaps a thousand had been copies of texts that existed elsewhere but in editions that had been particularly carefully prepared by our own scriptorium and were valued for the quality of their preparation, and the remaining roughly three and a half thousand had been ordinary working volumes of the kind that any well-stocked order’s library might be expected to hold — the standard treatises, the standard commentaries, the standard chronicles, the books that any educated brother might be expected to consult in the course of an ordinary year of study and that any well-run library would have made available to its readers.

I had read perhaps a thousand of them, by the time I left. I had not read the others. I had not read them because there had not been time, because a brother’s days had been arranged around many other duties, because the reading of even a single complex volume had often required weeks of careful slow work and the writing of one’s own notes, and because I had, in the matter of choosing what to read, been guided as much by my own interests as by any formal program of study, and my own interests had been narrow enough that they had not pushed me toward the volumes I had not eventually opened. I had not, at the time, regretted this. I had assumed, as one assumes in one’s young years, that there would be many more years in which to come back to the library and read further, that the library would be there, that the volumes would wait, that the slow patient acquaintance of a reader with a collection was a thing that could be undertaken over decades, not over months. The library had been, for me, in that long permanent condition of being-still-to-come-to-be-known that all great libraries are in for all their young readers, the condition of being a promise that one is not yet ready to redeem but that one understands one will, with time, redeem in part if not in whole.

The library was burned three winters ago.

I will not, here, write at length about the burning. I have written about it many times, in the years since I learned of it, on many small pages and in many small private notebooks, and I have torn up most of what I wrote, because the writing of it did not, in any version, do what I wanted it to do, which was to make the burning smaller. The burning was not small. The burning happened in the course of one of the small regional wars that periodically pass through that country, a war I will not bother to name because the naming would require explaining politics that I have no patience for, and the war had reached the cloister, and the cloister had been occupied by soldiers of one of the sides for a matter of perhaps three weeks, and at the end of the three weeks, when those soldiers had withdrawn under pressure from soldiers of the other side, they had set fire to the cloister as they left, in the way that retreating armies sometimes set fire to things they cannot take with them, on the principle that what they cannot have should not be left for the other side to have either. The cloister had burned for two days. The fire had been hot enough that even the stone of the inner walls had cracked in places. The library, being made entirely of wood and parchment, had burned in perhaps the first six hours.

Felian had died in the burning. He had been seventy-eight years old by then. He had refused, when the soldiers had begun setting the fires, to leave the library, and had instead barricaded himself inside the room with the four thousand seven hundred and sixty-one volumes and had stayed with them until the floor gave way beneath him. I learned this from a brother of our order who had survived, who had walked away from the cloister on the second day with burns on his hands and his face, and who had eventually walked, some months later, across the country to a small town where I was at that time staying, and who had found me there, by means I will not describe, and who had told me what had happened in the order I had left, sitting across a small table from me at a small inn, with a small cup of wine between us that neither of us drank. The brother had not stayed long. He had told me what had happened. He had given me a small list of the brothers known dead. He had given me the small list of the brothers known to have survived. He had drunk his wine in one swallow at the end of the conversation, in the small unmonastic way of a man who had been outside the cloister long enough to learn how to drink wine that way, and he had risen, and we had embraced briefly, and he had walked out of the inn and out of my life, and I have not heard of him in the two years since, although I assume he is alive somewhere, doing whatever a former brother of a burned order does with the rest of his time on a world that has not stopped to mourn his particular small loss.

The library was burned three winters ago.

I am lying in the shed at the back of Pana’s yard in the borrowed village two turnings down a river I had not previously thought about, and the grass-smell is the smell of the south cloister herb-garden, and the wave that comes up the beach is the wave of the library, and the wave, on this particular night, comes higher than the waves of the library have been coming for some little while.

I want to be careful in describing what happens next, because what happens next is not the thing I had been expecting to happen when the library-wave came. I had been expecting, on the strength of the previous waves and on the strength of my memory of the small smaller waves of grief I have been carrying for two years, that the wave would arrive and I would feel the small dim ache of loss that the previous waves had brought, and the ache would lie against me for a while, and the ache would recede with the wave, and I would be left a little tireder than I had been before but no worse than that. I had been expecting the ordinary unfolding.

The unfolding tonight is not ordinary.

The unfolding tonight is — and I am going to have to write very carefully here, in the small still way I have been learning to write since this body took me in, because the carefulness is part of the thing being described — the unfolding tonight is the unfolding in which the library-wave comes up against the present moment and does not, as the previous waves have done, sit on top of the present moment as a separate thing. The library-wave, tonight, sinks into the present moment. The library-wave becomes the present moment. The grass under my belly, which is real grass, the grass of this shed in this village in this country, the grass that the body is pressing damp against the earth with its weight — that grass and the grass of the south cloister herb-garden, the grass of fifteen years ago, the grass that does not exist anymore because it grew on top of ground that has since been burned twice and rebuilt and not replanted — those two grasses are the same grass. They are not similar grasses. They are not analogous grasses. They are not metaphorical grasses. They are the same grass. The grass of the cloister herb-garden, which was burned with the rest of the cloister three winters ago and which I had thought was gone, is here, tonight, under my belly, in this shed, in this borrowed yard, and I am lying in it.

I do not mean this in a mystical way. I do not believe that the grass of one place is mystically the grass of another. I am not, even after fifteen years of walking and reading widely in the small folk-mystical traditions of the southern countries, the kind of man who thinks that smells transport one across time in any literal way. I do not believe in literal transport. What I believe — what I believe right now, lying in the shed with the slow grass-smell in my nostrils — is that there is a kind of identity between things that is not a literal identity but is, in the way it matters to the body that experiences it, indistinguishable from a literal identity. The grass of the cloister and the grass of the shed are the same grass because they are the same smell, and the smell is what the body knows, and what the body knows is, in some real sense, what the world is, because the world for any creature is the sum of what its body knows of the world, and there is no further world available to that creature than the world its body delivers.

The body has, tonight, delivered me a grass that is both grasses at once.

And the body — and here is the thing that I am most having to be careful in writing about — the body, the body of the beast, the body I am in, this body, this broad pale flank rising and falling under the silver bars of moonlight through the woven leaves, this body has its own grass-memories also, which are not the cloister herb-garden but which are the long pastures the beast was raised in as a younger creature, before she was led away to be a working beast and to wear the harness, before she was leased out by the herder for this expedition, before she carried me through these nine weeks. The beast in me has grass-memories that go back to her own calfhood, and the grass-memories are not memories in the way the scholar’s memories are memories, in words and pictures and the small inner voices of a remembering person, but are something more like the body’s own slow tally of grasses it has known, the tally being kept in the muscles and the gut and the nostrils rather than in the head, the tally being available to the beast not as a list of remembered specific grasses but as a kind of accumulated grass-wisdom, a knowing of grass, a competence at grass, that the beast carries in her without ever having to call it up.

And tonight, lying in the shed, with the present grass under her belly and the smell of it rising into her nostrils, the beast is consulting her grass-tally, slowly, in the patient way that a beast consults any tally at the end of the day, and the consultation is itself a small grass-memory, the small memory of the body having lain down in grass at the end of many other days in her life, the small memory of the muscles having settled into many other warm hollows in many other patches of earth, the small memory of the nostrils having taken in many other rising green-and-damp exhalations from many other pressed grasses, and the small memory of the slow steady working rhythm of the breath after a long day, the slow steady working rhythm of any working beast bedding down anywhere, and the small memory is, in the beast’s own way, the same memory as the scholar’s memory of the cloister herb-garden, because the body of the scholar fifteen years ago in the cloister herb-garden was a body that had also bedded down with grasses many times, in many places, after many long days, and the body of the scholar’s bedding-down memory and the body of the beast’s bedding-down memory are two bodies that have been doing the same thing, across two species and two lives, and the thing they have been doing is the same thing the world has been asking all bodies to do at the end of all days for as long as there have been bodies, which is to lie down, and to breathe out, and to let the grass take the weight.

So I lie here.

I lie here, and the wave does the new thing. The wave does the thing of not being one wave but being two waves coming in at the same angle and meeting at the same point on the beach and merging into a single broader wave that washes higher than either of them would have washed alone. The grief of the library and the gratitude of the bedding-down beast are not, on this night, separable. They are the same wave. The wave is the wave of having a body that lies in grass at the end of a long day in a country that did not burn, and the lying in the grass is, in the same instant, the lying in the grass of a small herb-garden that did burn, and the burning is felt, and the not-burning is felt, and the felt-ness of both is the same felt-ness, in the same nostrils, on the same broad pale flank, under the same slowly moving silver of the same patient moon.

I — the scholar in me — had not known one could feel two such things at the same time.

I had thought, for the entire two years since I had learned about the library, that the grief of the library was a separate condition of my life, a small permanent room inside me that I would visit when the grief required visiting and would leave when the grief subsided, and that the room would always be there, with its specific furnishings, and that the rest of my life would happen in other rooms, in the small lived rooms of every day, and that the small lived rooms would be on different floors from the grief-room, and that the architecture of my life would be such that the floors did not, often, communicate.

This was wrong. I see it now. The grief-room and the lived-rooms are on the same floor. They were never on different floors. There never was a separate architecture. I had built the separate architecture in my mind in order to be able to keep working, in order to be able to walk roads, in order to be able to drink wine with brothers who came to find me, in order to be able to sit on benches at wells and notice old women complaining about the price of salt, in order to be able to ride wagons and meet boys with brass pins and tell stories about fish with bellows and watch demonstrations of stone mortars in late-afternoon light, in order to be able to do, in short, the small ordinary acts of an ordinary continued life, which would not have been possible if the grief had been allowed to occupy the entire floor, and so I had built the partition, and I had put the grief on one side of it, and I had put the continued life on the other, and I had walked on the continued-life side of the partition for two years and had visited the grief-side only when I had felt strong enough for the visit.

The partition is not, on this night, in the shed, working anymore. The partition has come down. It has come down quietly, without any breaking, in the way that a small badly-built wall might come down on its own if one of the load-bearing assumptions it had been resting on were quietly removed, and the load-bearing assumption that had been holding up the partition was the assumption that the grief and the continued life were two different things, and the assumption has been removed, tonight, by the simple act of the body’s lying down in damp grass and the smell rising. The grief and the continued life have, in the rising smell, revealed themselves to have been one thing all along. The library is in the present grass. The present grass is in the library. The same body that walked the small herb-garden between matins and the first reading is the same body that is now lying in the shed at the back of Pana’s yard, although the body has changed species in the meantime, although the body has been transferred across the small unimportant accidents of which particular flesh I happen to be wearing at any given hour. The body is the body. The body is one continuous body. It has been bedding down in grasses for as long as there have been grasses to bed down in. It is bedding down now.

I let the partition stay down.

I do not — and I want to record this carefully — I do not feel less grief at the loss of the library on account of the partition coming down. I want to be honest about that. The library is still gone. Felian is still dead. The four thousand seven hundred and sixty-one volumes are still ash. The three hundred unique manuscripts, the thousand carefully prepared copies, the three and a half thousand ordinary working volumes — all of them are gone, in the literal sense, and no amount of grass-smell on a damp night is going to bring them back, and I am not under any illusion about this. The grief is as full as it was when the wave first began to come up. The loss is as exact in its outlines.

What has changed is not the size of the grief. What has changed is the kind of room the grief is in.

The grief is no longer in a separate room. The grief is, tonight, in the same room as the grass-smell, in the same room as the slow rising and falling of this body’s breath, in the same room as the small steady working rhythm of the beast at the end of her day, in the same room as the silver bars of moonlight on the broad pale flank, in the same room as the small far calls of the night birds outside the shed, in the same room as the small distant hum of insects in the canopy above the village. The grief is in the room with all of those things. It has not pushed any of them out. It has not occupied any more of the room than its own actual size, which is smaller than the size of the room. The other things are still there. The other things have their own size, also. The grief and the other things are, by lying in the same room, available to each other, in a way they were not available to each other when they had been on separate floors. The grass-smell can reach into the grief and ease, very slightly, the worst small edge of it. The grief can reach into the grass-smell and give it, very slightly, a weight that the grass-smell would not have had on its own. The grief and the grass-smell are not the same thing — I am not saying that grief becomes pleasant or that grass becomes mournful, neither of which is true — but they are, on this night, both present in the same body, and the body is the place where they meet, and the meeting is not a conflict but a small steady neighborliness, in which each is allowed to be itself in the presence of the other, and the presence of the other does not require either to be smaller than it actually is.

This is, I think, what my actual grandmother — no, I do not have a grandmother, that is the canopy boy’s grandmother, the canopy boy in the tree above me, his grandmother is the one with the basket and the chord and the small dressed-up wisdoms — this is, I think, what one of the older brothers of my order would have called the keeping of the stone in the pocket. There had been a small phrase in our spiritual training that I had not, while I was in the order, ever properly understood, and that I had carried in my head for fifteen years afterward as a small unsolved tag, the kind of small unsolved tag that a person of a certain disposition collects and keeps in case the tag should one day be useful, the way one keeps a small odd-shaped key in case one should one day find the lock it fits. The phrase had been: carry the stone in the pocket, not in the throat. The phrase had been used, by the older brothers, in connection with grief, and in connection with the bearing of small permanent sorrows, and I had heard it many times but had not, on any of those hearings, fully understood what was meant by it, although I had taken it down in my interior notebook because the phrase had had the small certain sound that the phrases of older brothers have when they are speaking from inside an experience they have actually lived rather than from inside a doctrine they have only studied.

I understand now. I am writing this in the present participle because the understanding is happening as I write, in the way that some understandings happen, slowly, in the act of attempting to set them down, and the understanding may not be complete until the sentence is complete, and so I do not know yet, as I write, exactly how the sentence ends. The phrase had meant: a grief that one carries in the throat will choke the throat, because the throat is the place where the voice and the breath and the swallow all have to pass, and a stone in the throat will block all of them, and one will not be able to live in the world with one’s voice and one’s breath and one’s eating blocked, and so a grief in the throat must be either removed entirely or removed temporarily in order for one to function, and the temporary removal will require the small partition that I had built and that has, tonight, come down. A grief in the pocket, on the other hand, is a grief that does not block any of the small ordinary functions of being alive. The pocket is not the throat. The pocket is not on the path between any two important things. One can put a small heavy stone in a pocket and still walk and still eat and still speak and still sleep, and the stone, in the pocket, can be felt at any moment by putting a hand into the pocket and closing the hand around it. The stone is there. The stone is heavy. The stone has the weight that the stone actually has, no more and no less. The stone does not need to be made smaller. The stone does not need to be hidden. The stone is in the pocket, which is the appropriate place for a stone of that weight, and the carrying of the stone does not, by being made appropriate, become any less of a carrying, but only becomes a carrying that can be sustained, indefinitely, by the carrier, without injury.

The library is the stone. The library has been, for two years, the stone that I had been trying to keep in my throat, with the small partition that I had built in order to keep it from choking me. I had been keeping it in the throat because I had thought the throat was the proper place for it, because I had thought that to put it any lower would be to dishonor it, because I had thought that the proper response to a great grief was to keep the grief at the place in the body where one’s most important small daily functions happened, in order to demonstrate to oneself and to whatever invisible witnesses one was performing for that the grief was being properly attended to. I had been wrong. The pocket is the proper place. The pocket does not dishonor the stone. The pocket dignifies the stone, because the pocket is the place a stone is carried by a person who intends to carry the stone for the rest of their life and who has therefore made the small practical arrangements necessary to make the carrying sustainable. The throat is the place a stone is carried by a person who has not yet decided whether they intend to carry the stone for the rest of their life, and who is therefore still performing the carrying as a small temporary protest against the existence of the stone. I have not, until this night, decided to carry the stone for the rest of my life. I have been protesting. I have been waiting for someone to come and take the stone from me. I have been carrying the library in my throat as a protest against the burning, as if the not-letting-it-settle-anywhere-comfortable was itself a small ongoing argument with the fact of the burning, as if by keeping the grief inflamed in my throat I was making the burning slightly less complete, as if the unburned part of my throat was the small remaining live ember of the library that the soldiers had not yet managed to extinguish.

This is not, I now see, the case. The unburned part of my throat is not the live ember of the library. The library has been entirely burned. There is no live ember anywhere. The protest in my throat has been a protest only of my own posture, not of any feature of the world, and the world has been entirely unaffected by my protest, and the protest has been costing me, slowly, over two years, the use of my throat for the small ordinary things a throat is for.

I move the stone, tonight, into the pocket.

I move it in the small interior way that one moves such things, which is by a small interior decision that is not articulated in any words but that is, nevertheless, decisive. I feel the weight of the library leave my throat. I do not feel the weight diminish. The weight is exactly the weight it has been for two years. But the weight is now in the pocket, where the pocket can carry it, and the throat, suddenly, has room again for the small ordinary things, which are the breath of the beast going in and out, and the swallow of the beast occasionally moving the soft tongue against the soft palate, and the small low sound the beast occasionally makes deep in her chest when she is content with her bedding.

I make the sound. Or, the beast makes the sound. Or, I-the-beast make the sound. It is a low huffing sigh, the sigh of a contented working animal at the end of a good day, the kind of sigh that any working animal might make in any shed at the end of any day, and the sound is the body’s own small acknowledgment that the body is satisfied with its situation, and the sound rises out of my throat and goes a small way into the air of the shed and is heard by no one, because the canopy boy has not yet climbed back down and the rest of the village is asleep, and the sound is for no one. The sound is only the body’s small noise of its own contentment, and the body makes the sound for the same reason that any body makes any noise, which is because the noise is part of the body’s small private music of being alive.

I lie in the shed. The library is in the pocket. The grass is in the nostrils. The silver is in the woven leaves overhead. The slow breath goes in and out. The small bedded warmth of the body in the grass is the same small bedded warmth that the cloister herb-garden’s grass would have given the scholar’s body if the scholar’s body had ever lain down in the herb-garden, which it never did, because the scholar’s body had been required by the order’s discipline to remain upright at all times when outdoors and was not permitted the small unmonastic luxury of lying down in any small grass anywhere. The scholar’s body had never lain in the grass of the herb-garden. The scholar’s body had only walked through it, in slippers, between matins and the first reading. But the body had wanted, on many of those mornings, to lie down in the grass, in the small private way that any tired body wants to lie down in any patch of grass on any warm morning, and the body had not lain down because the body had not been permitted to, and the wanting had been carried, unanswered, for the full time of the scholar’s residence in the order, and had been carried, unanswered, for the further fifteen years of the scholar’s walking on roads after leaving the order, and had been, on this night, in this shed, in this beast’s body, in this borrowed village, at last answered.

The wanting has been answered. The body has lain down in the grass. The grass has taken the weight. The smell has risen. The wanting has been, after twenty-five years of waiting, satisfied.

I — I-the-beast, I-the-scholar, the one of me that is now lying here — I feel the small additional warmth of having a wanting answered after a long time, which is a different warmth from the warmth of the bedding itself, and is the warmth that a body gets when a piece of its own quietly-carried longing is, without ceremony, met. The warmth is small. It is not enough to make the basket on the chest any lighter, because the basket on the chest is now in the pocket and is in any case not concerned with warmth. The warmth is only the small additional comfort that the body offers to itself when the body has been kindly treated, and the body has, on this night, been kindly treated, by the small accidents of the day that brought us here and by the small kindness of the elder who, by allowing me to be led to the shed at the back of the yard rather than tying me to a post out in the open as some herders would have done, made the bedding possible.

I make the small low huffing sigh again. It comes out without my deciding. The body is, by this point, doing its own small bedtime business without consulting either the scholar or the conscious mind of the beast, and the body is doing the business well, in the way that bodies do these small ordinary things well when they are allowed to. The body shifts, very slightly, to redistribute the weight more evenly across the warm hollow in the grass. The body breathes. The body breathes again. The body falls, slowly, into the small steady pre-sleep rhythm of a working animal that is not yet asleep but is no longer fully awake.

The scholar in me also falls. The scholar in me is, by this point in the long shedding-down, very small, smaller than the scholar in me has been at any point in the past nine weeks, and the smallness is not a diminishment but is, instead, the proper size for the scholar to be at the end of a long day during which the scholar has done all the work the scholar needed to do, which was the work of recognizing the man with the spiral on his head from a long table fifteen years ago and the work of watching the demonstration of the mortar in the late-afternoon light and the work of holding the small respectful gaze of the elder across the kettle in Pana’s yard and the work, tonight, of consenting to lie down in the grass and let the partition come down and move the stone of the library from the throat into the pocket. That has been a great deal of work for one scholar in one day, and the scholar has earned the small shrinking-down that is now happening, the small folding-into-the-body that is the proper end of any scholar’s day even when the scholar happens to be living in a beast.

The scholar folds. The beast settles. The two of us — the one of us, the one continuous body that has been doing the bedding-down for so long, across so many lives — go down toward sleep together. The silver bars on the broad pale flank dim, slightly, as a small cloud passes over the moon outside, and then brighten again as the cloud passes on. The grass-smell continues to rise. The small far calls of the night birds continue, at long intervals, from the canopy at the edge of the village. Somewhere above the village, in a tree I cannot see from the shed but that I can feel by the small far weight of his presence on the night, the canopy boy is also lying down, on a small heap of grass in a different shed in the same yard, having finished his own watching of his own great wheel of moving things.

The wheel continues. The wheel does not stop for any of us. The wheel does not need to. We are part of it now, each of us, in our different sheds and our different pallets and our different latched rooms and our different doorways and our different beasts’ beddings, all of us inside the same slow turning, all of us being moved, very gently, into whatever the morning is going to bring.

I do not know what the morning is going to bring. The scholar in me knows that I do not know. The beast in me does not concern herself with the question. Both of us, in the same body, fall, at last, asleep.

 

Segment Eleven:

The Message That Was Not the Message

I woke before Helios in the small dark of the morning, the way I have woken before Helios for most of the years of my life, and for some time I lay still on the pallet that Pana had made up for me in the corner of her hut, and I did not get up, because the getting-up at my age is a thing one approaches the way one approaches the crossing of a cold stream, which is to say with a clear understanding of what is about to be unpleasant and a decision, made in advance, to do the unpleasant thing in one continuous movement rather than to prolong it by hesitating in the shallows.

I lay still and I thought about the message.

I want to be careful, in the telling of this morning, about the message, because the message is the small hinge on which a great deal of what came afterward turned, and if I do not tell the truth about the message then everything that came afterward will be told crookedly. So I will tell the truth about the message, and the first truth about the message is this: the thing I gave the woman of the three pouches to carry was not, in any ordinary sense, a message.

It looked like a message. It looked, that is, like the small folded thing that a person carries from one village to another, and it was wrapped the way such things are wrapped, and it was given with the words that such things are given with, and the woman who received it received it believing it to be a message, and I did not correct her belief, and the not-correcting was a small deception on my part, although a deception of a particular kind that I will try to explain, because I do not wish to be remembered, by anyone who reads this, as a woman who deceived a stranger for no reason.

The day before, in Pana’s yard, when the woman of the three pouches had tried three times to pay me coins for the demonstration, and I had three times refused, and I had then told her that she would pay me instead by carrying a message to the next village down the river, I had told her a thing that was true and a thing that was not true, braided together so tightly that she could not have pulled them apart, and I had braided them on purpose. The thing that was true was that there was a niece, in the village two turnings down, who was the niece of an old friend of mine now dead, and who kept a bundle of dried plant-papers, and who would in a small number of days have a child in her household with a fever, and who would be glad of the right paper from the bundle. All of that was true. I had not invented the niece. I had not invented the child’s coming fever, which I had read three nights ago in the same small dream that had shown me the four shapes on the road, because the small dreams, when they come, do not always trouble themselves to come one at a time, and the dream of the four shapes had carried, folded inside it the way a second seed is sometimes folded inside the husk of a first, the small additional knowing that a child two turnings down the river was going to be ill within ten days of the dream. I had not invented any of that. The niece was real. The fever was real. The paper was real, and was useful, and the niece would indeed be glad of it.

But the thing that was not true was the importance of it.

The niece’s paper, the actual paper for the actual fever, was a small thing. It was a genuinely useful small thing, but it was a small thing, and the niece, if she never received it, would have managed. The child would have recovered without the paper, more slowly and with more discomfort, as I had told the woman of the three pouches truthfully, but the child would have recovered. The errand of the paper was, in plain terms, an errand of a kindness, not an errand of a necessity. It did not need a guild-trained sourcer from the capital to be diverted two days off her road to perform it. It could have been carried, in the ordinary course of things, by any traveler going down the river, or by one of Pana’s neighbors, or by the boy Pelu, or by no one at all, with the child recovering anyway.

So why had I sent the woman of the three pouches?

I had sent her because of the other thing. The other thing was the message that was not the message. The other thing was a small folded leaf, smaller than the leaf-paper that would hold the niece’s fever-instructions, and inside the small folded leaf there was a single dried flower, and the single dried flower was the thing that actually needed to travel, and the single dried flower needed to travel not to the niece two turnings down the river but to a woman four days’ walk beyond the niece, a woman in the deep jungle whom the woman of the three pouches did not know existed and whom I was not, on this morning, going to fully explain.

I lay on the pallet in the dark and I thought about all of this, and I thought about the small dishonesty of it, and I made my peace with the small dishonesty in the way I have learned, over a long life, to make peace with the small dishonesties that the work sometimes requires. The peace I made was this. I would not lie to the woman of the three pouches. I would not tell her the flower was a thing it was not. I would simply not tell her what the flower was, and I would tell her, truthfully, the only two things she actually needed to know in order to carry it safely, which were that she must keep it dry and that she must never open it. Those two instructions were true. They were sufficient. They were also, I was aware, the kind of instructions that would weigh on a person, because to be given a small wrapped thing and told only keep it dry and never open it is to be given a small wrapped thing and told, in effect, this thing matters more than I am going to explain to you, and the not-explaining is itself a kind of weight, and I knew I was about to lay that weight on the woman, and I did not lay it lightly, and I did not lay it without having thought, in the dark before Helios, about whether she could carry it.

I had decided, in the dark, that she could.

I had decided it on the strength of what I had watched her do the day before with her coins. Most people, watching the woman of the three pouches try three times to pay me and fail three times, would have seen only a flustered merchant who had been gently corrected, and would have come away thinking the woman was a person of small understanding. I had seen something else. I had seen a person whose first instinct, on encountering a thing of value, was to find the correct way to account for it. Her accounting had been the wrong accounting — coins were the wrong currency for what had happened in the yard — but the instinct beneath the accounting, the instinct that whatever has value must be properly reckoned with and not merely taken, that instinct was a sound one, and it was, in fact, the exact instinct that a person needs in order to be trusted with a thing whose value they cannot calculate. A person who does not care about value at all cannot be trusted to carry value, because they will set it down somewhere and forget it. A person who cares about value, and who has the further quality, which I had also watched her display, of being able to recognize when their own framework for value has failed them, and of being able to sit still in the discomfort of that failure rather than thrashing against it — that person can be trusted to carry a thing whose value is unknown, because that person will carry it carefully precisely because they do not know what it is worth, and the not-knowing will make them more careful rather than less, which is the opposite of what the not-knowing does to most people.

So I had decided. I would give the flower to the woman of the three pouches. And I would give it to her in such a way that she would understand, without being told, that she was being trusted, and that the trust was real, and that I had chosen her for it.

I crossed the cold stream of the getting-up. I did it in one movement, as I had decided to. My hip protested, as it always protests, and I let it protest, and by the time I had crossed Pana’s small dark hut to the doorway and stood in the doorway looking out at the slope of the village going gray with the first thinning of the night, the hip had finished the worst of its protesting and had settled into its ordinary morning ache, which is an ache I have lived alongside for so many years that it has become less an enemy and more a tedious old companion who walks beside me everywhere and complains, and whom I no longer bother to answer.

Pana was already awake. Pana was at the small hearth, building the fire up from the banked coals of the night, and she did not speak to me, and I did not speak to her, and the two of us moved around the small hut in the gray light in the easy wordless way of two old women who have shared a roof for one night and have discovered, in the sharing, that they are the kind of women who do not need to fill a morning with talk. Pana put the kettle on. I went out to the small lean-to at the side of the hut where I had stored my basket, and I brought the basket in, and I set it on the swept earth by the doorway where the growing light would reach it, and I knelt down beside it, slowly, with the slowness that kneeling now requires of me, and I began to do the small careful work of preparing the two things the woman of the three pouches would carry.

The first thing was the message that was a message. This was the niece’s fever-paper. I took a fresh broad leaf of the river-fig from the small store of them I keep in the basket, and I folded it into the standard packet-shape, and into the packet I put a small measured quantity of the dried roots that were good for the fever, the same roots from the same brown basket that I had given to Pelu’s mother three days before, and on a smaller piece of leaf I wrote, with a thin stylus and a small pot of the dark plant-ink that I carry for the purpose, the instructions for the niece: which paper from her aunt’s bundle to find, how to know it by its smell and its color, how much of it to brew, how often, for how many days, and the warning not to brew it longer than four days. I wrote the instructions plainly and completely. I folded the smaller leaf and tucked it inside the larger packet with the roots, and I bound the whole with a strand of dried grass-fiber, and I set it aside on the swept earth. That was the message that was a message. It had taken me, perhaps, the time of a hundred breaths to prepare, and there was nothing about its preparation that weighed on me, because it was an ordinary small piece of the ordinary work.

The second thing was the message that was not a message.

For the second thing I did not take a fresh leaf from the basket. For the second thing I reached into the small inner fold of the basket, the fold against the basket’s side where I keep the few things that I do not show to anyone, and I drew out the small folded leaf that I had prepared three nights before, on the night after the dream, working by the light of a single small flame in my own hut before I had walked down to the village at all. The small folded leaf was already made. The single dried flower was already inside it. I had folded it three nights ago and had carried it down the river in the inner fold of the basket, and it had been in the basket, unmentioned, through the whole of the day before, through the demonstration, through the refusal of the woman’s coins, through the night at Pana’s, and now in the gray morning light I drew it out and held it in my two hands and looked at it.

I will tell you what the flower was, although I did not tell the woman of the three pouches, and although I am aware that the telling of it to a reader is itself a small risk, and I have decided to take the small risk because a reader of an account is differently placed from a traveler on a road, and because the flower, in the telling, cannot be misused the way the flower in the hand could be.

The flower was a moonblood flower. It was one of the same family of flowers whose dried petals had poisoned the foreign woman, whose dried petals I had ground in the demonstration the day before, whose dark body and pale ghost I had separated in the bowl while the four strangers watched. But it was not a petal, and it was not dried in the ordinary way, and it was not, in any case, the same individual flower nor even a flower of the precisely same kind. It was a whole flower, dried whole, with its stem and its calyx and its full corolla intact, and it had been dried by a particular slow method, in the dark, over a particular number of days, by a particular person, in a particular year, and the particular person who had dried it that way had been my old friend, the aunt of the niece, the woman who was now dead, and she had dried it in the last full summer of her life, and she had given it to me, with her own hands, in the autumn of that summer, perhaps four moons before she died, and she had told me, when she gave it to me, what it was for, and what it was for was not a thing I was prepared, on this morning, to explain to a stranger, or, indeed, fully to anyone, because the explaining of it would require the explaining of a great many other things, and some of those other things were not mine to explain, and some of them were not yet ready to be explained, and the readiness, when it came, would come in the deep jungle, in the hut of the woman four days’ walk beyond the niece, the woman to whom the whole dried flower was, by the slow logic of the small dream and the slower logic of a promise I had made to a dying friend four moons before her death, required at last to travel.

That is as much as I will say about the flower. The flower was a whole dried moonblood flower, dried by a dead friend in the last summer of her life, and it needed to reach a particular woman in the deep jungle, and the reaching of it there was a thing I had promised, and the promise was four years old, and I had not, in four years, found the right hands to carry it, and the small dream three nights ago had told me, by showing me the four shapes on the road, that the right hands were coming, and now the right hands were in the village, asleep in the headman’s house in a small room with a latching door, and they belonged to a flustered guild-trained woman from the capital who had three pouches on her belt and an abacus and a private ledger and a tendency to try to pay for things that were not for sale, and I had decided, in the dark before Helios, that those were the hands.

I held the small folded leaf in my own two hands in the gray light. I did not open it. I had folded it three nights before and I would not open it again, because it did not need opening, and because every opening of such a packet is a small loss of the dry stillness that the thing inside it requires, and I had no wish to spend any of that dry stillness for no purpose. I held it. I felt, through the folded leaf, the small dry shape of the flower inside, the small particular weightlessness of a thing that had once been alive and was now only the dried memory of itself, and I felt, holding it, the small familiar grief that I feel every time I handle this particular packet, because the packet is one of the last things my friend’s living hands ever touched, and to hold it is to hold, for a moment, the small dry ghost of her hands as well as the small dry ghost of the flower, and I let myself feel the grief for the length of perhaps three breaths, because three breaths is the right length to feel such a grief on a working morning, and then I set the grief down, gently, in the way one sets down a sleeping child, and I went on with the work.

I took a second fresh leaf of the river-fig. I did not unwrap the small folded leaf with the flower. Instead I wrapped the whole small folded leaf inside the second fresh leaf, making a packet of a packet, an outer wrapping around the inner wrapping, so that the thing the woman of the three pouches would carry would be a small double-wrapped parcel, the outer layer of which she would see and the inner layer of which she would not, and so that if the outer layer were damaged by rain or by rough handling on the road, the inner layer would still protect the flower. I bound the outer wrapping with a strand of grass-fiber, two turns of it, knotted in the small particular knot that I use for the things I do not want opened by accident, a knot that does not come undone if it is merely jostled but that comes undone readily enough if a person sets out, deliberately, to undo it, because I was not trying to make the packet impossible to open — a thing made impossible to open is a thing that announces its own importance and invites the very curiosity it is trying to forbid — I was only trying to make the packet require a small deliberate decision to open, so that the woman of the three pouches could not open it without knowing, in the moment of opening it, that she was choosing to do the one thing I had asked her not to do.

I set the double-wrapped parcel beside the niece’s fever-paper on the swept earth.

The two of them lay side by side in the growing light. They looked, to any eye, like two similar small wrapped things, two small parcels of the kind a herbalist prepares a dozen times in a week. There was nothing about the look of either of them that announced which was the small ordinary kindness and which was the four-year-old promise. This was, I will admit, deliberate. I had made them look alike on purpose, because I did not want the woman of the three pouches to be able to tell, by looking, which mattered more, because the not-being-able-to-tell would require her to treat both of them with the same care, and the treating of both with the same care was the safest way to ensure that the one that mattered more was carried as carefully as it needed to be. A person who knows which of two parcels matters will guard the important one and grow careless with the other. A person who does not know will guard both. I wanted both guarded. So I had made them twins, and I would hand them over as twins, and I would give the woman of the three pouches her instructions in such a way that she would carry both with the full weight of her care.

The kettle had boiled. Pana, without a word, made the morning tea, and brought me a cup, and I drank it kneeling there on the swept earth beside the two parcels, in the small gray quiet of the not-yet-risen morning, and Pana drank hers standing at the hearth, and we did not speak, and it was a good quiet, and I was grateful for it.

When I had finished the tea I rose, with the slowness, and I gathered the two parcels into my left hand, and I told Pana that I was going to walk up to the headman’s house to give a thing to the woman who had slept there, and Pana nodded, and asked if I wanted her company on the walk, and I said no, the walk was short and my hip would manage it, and Pana nodded again and returned to her hearth and her morning, and I went out of the doorway and up the small path through the village toward the headman’s house.

The village was waking. The fowl were beginning their chatter in the yards. A child somewhere was crying in the small early way of a child who has woken hungry and has not yet been fed and is registering a complaint about the delay. Smoke was beginning to rise from two or three of the hearths. The light in the east, behind the trees, had gone from gray to the pale gold-gray that comes just before Helios lifts clear of the horizon, and I walked up the path through that light with the two parcels in my left hand and my basket left behind at Pana’s and my hip aching its ordinary morning ache, and I thought, as I walked, about what I was going to say.

The woman of the three pouches was already awake. I had expected that she would be. A woman of her trade, on the morning after a disrupted plan, with a two-day detour ahead of her that she had not budgeted for, would not lie abed past Helios; she would be up early, doing the small anxious arithmetic of her revised schedule, repacking her belongings, preparing herself. She was standing in the small yard of the headman’s house when I came up the path, with her green tunic on and her three-pouch belt fastened and her abacus clipped to it and her stout boots laced, and she was holding her own small ledger in one hand and was, by the look of her, in the middle of making some entry in it, some small reckoning of distances or of days. She looked up when she saw me coming. Her face did the small quick thing that her face did, the running of the small calculations, and then it settled into the careful neutral attentiveness of a person preparing to receive instructions.

I came up to her. I did not waste her morning with any long preamble, because she was a woman who would not want a long preamble and because I am, at my age, a woman who no longer has the breath to spend on preambles I do not need. I held out the two parcels to her, on the flat of my left palm, the niece’s fever-paper and the double-wrapped flower lying side by side, twins, indistinguishable.

“Daughter,” I said. “Here are the two things you will carry. They look alike. They are not alike, but you will carry them as though they were, because that is the safest way. Listen to me carefully, because I will say each thing once, and then I will not say it again.”

She put her ledger away. She put it into one of the pockets of her green tunic with a small swift motion and gave me her full attention, and I noted, with private approval, that she had understood my I will say each thing once to be a real statement and not a figure of speech, and was now listening the way a person listens when they know the words will not be repeated.

“This one,” I said, and I touched the niece’s fever-paper with the forefinger of my right hand, “is for the niece in the village two turnings down the river. Inside it is a measure of dried root and a written instruction. It is for a child’s fever that will come in that household within seven days. You will give it to the niece, and you will say to her the words I told you yesterday: this is from Tepu of the upper villages, who hopes you are well, and who is sending you what you will need before you know you need it. The niece lives in a small white-walled house with a goat-pen on the south side. Anyone in that village will point you to it. That is the first thing, and it is a small kindness, and the doing of it will cost you only a small turning aside from your road, and a child will be more comfortable for it. That is all there is to that one.”

She nodded. She had, I could see, already filed the first parcel in whatever interior place she filed such things. The first parcel was, to her, a manageable thing, an errand of clear scope and clear cost, the kind of thing her trade had prepared her to carry without difficulty.

“This one,” I said, and I touched the double-wrapped flower, “is different.”

I paused. I let the word different sit in the morning air between us for the length of two breaths, because I wanted her to hear it land, and because the way she received the word would tell me a great deal about whether I had judged her rightly, and I watched her face while the word landed, and her face did the thing I had hoped it would do. Her face did not light up with curiosity. Her face did not narrow with the small assessing greed of a person being told that one of two parcels is more valuable than the other. Her face, instead, went still, and then went, very slightly, grave, and her shoulders settled a small amount lower, in the small unconscious posture of a person who has just understood that they are about to be asked to carry something heavier than they had expected, and who is, in the moment of understanding, quietly squaring their body to take the weight. That posture was the posture I had been hoping to see. It was the posture of a person preparing to be trusted, rather than the posture of a person preparing to be rewarded, and the difference between those two postures is the whole difference between a person who can be given a thing like the flower and a person who cannot.

“This one,” I went on, “does not go to the niece. After you have given the niece her parcel, you will go on, four days’ walk beyond her village, deeper into the jungle, along the path that the niece herself will be able to tell you. At the end of those four days you will come to the hut of a woman. I will not tell you the woman’s name this morning, because the name is not a thing you need in order to find her; the niece will tell you the name and the way, and the people of the deep paths will pass you along to her, because she is known, and a traveler asking for her by the description I am about to give you will be brought to her. The woman lives alone. She is old, though not as old as I am. She keeps a hut that has many drying herbs hanging from its rafters, so many that a person entering the hut must duck beneath them, and she will be expecting, in a general way, that something will come to her from me, though she does not know when, and does not know by whose hand, and will not be surprised when you arrive. You will give her this parcel. You will say to her only this: Tepu sends what was promised, and Tepu kept her word. Those are the words. Tepu sends what was promised, and Tepu kept her word. Say them exactly. Do not add to them. Do not explain them. The woman will understand them, and her understanding of them is not a thing you need to share.”

The woman of the three pouches was very still now. She was holding herself, I could see, in the careful way, and she was listening with the whole of her attention, and she had not interrupted, which I noted, because most people would have interrupted by now, would have begun asking the questions — what is in it, why does it matter, what is the flower, who is the woman, what was promised — and she had not asked any of them, and the not-asking was, I understood, costing her something, because she was a woman whose whole training and whole disposition pressed her toward the asking of exactly those questions, and she was holding the questions back, and the holding-back was a small discipline, and she was performing it, for me, on a gray morning in a village she had not chosen to be delayed in, and the performing of it was the first installment of the trust I was asking her to carry, paid before she had even taken the parcel into her hand.

“There are two more things,” I said. “They are the only two instructions I will give you about this parcel, and they are the only two you need, and you must keep both of them exactly. The first is this: keep it dry. Whatever else happens to you on the road, whatever rain comes, whatever river you must cross, whatever pack you must abandon — keep this parcel dry. If everything else you carry is soaked, this must be dry. The thing inside it is a thing that water destroys, and if it is destroyed the carrying of it will have been for nothing, and four years of waiting will have been for nothing, and a promise made to a dying woman will have been broken, not by you, but the breaking will have passed through your hands, and you will not want that, and I will not want it. So. Keep it dry.”

“I will keep it dry,” she said. They were the first words she had spoken since I had begun. She said them quietly, and plainly, without any flourish, in the small flat committed voice of a person making an undertaking they intend to honor, and I believed her.

“The second instruction,” I said, “is this: never open it. You see that it is wrapped twice. The outer wrapping you may see; you are holding it. The inner wrapping you will not see, because you will not unwrap the outer one. You will not open it to look at what is inside. You will not open it out of curiosity, and you will not open it out of worry, and you will not open it to reassure yourself that the thing inside has survived the journey, and you will not open it because some clever person on the road has told you that you ought to know what you are carrying. The thing inside is wrapped the way it is wrapped for reasons that have to do with the thing itself, and every opening of the wrapping spends a little of what the wrapping is protecting, and there is not a little to spare. When you reach the woman in the deep jungle, she will open it. It is hers to open. It is not yours to open, and it is not mine to open, although I prepared it, and although it has been in my basket for four years; even I have not opened it since the night I folded it. You will carry it closed, and you will deliver it closed, and the closing of it is part of what you are carrying. Do you understand me?”

She looked at the double-wrapped parcel on my palm for a long moment. I watched her look at it. I watched her, I think, perform some interior version of the same struggle she had performed the day before with the coins, the struggle of a person whose whole framework wants to do a thing — in this case, the thing of knowing, of being able to account, of being able to assign a value and a category to the object in her care — and who is being told, plainly and kindly, that the framework does not apply, that she must carry a thing whose value she will not be permitted to calculate, all the way through four days of deep jungle, on the strength of nothing but the word of an old woman she had met the day before.

And then she lifted her eyes from the parcel and met mine, and she said:

“Grandmother. I will not open it. And I will keep it dry. And I will say the words exactly. I do not — ” and here she stopped, and I watched her decide whether to say the next part, and I watched her decide to say it — “I do not know what it is, and I can see that you are not going to tell me, and I find that I do not need to be told. I have spent my whole working life learning to know the value of things before I carry them. I am being asked, this morning, to carry something whose value I cannot know. I want you to understand that I have heard that, and that I understand it is the thing you are actually asking of me, more than the keeping-dry and the not-opening, which are only the small practical shapes of it. You are asking me to carry something I cannot weigh. I will do it. I do not entirely know why I will do it, except that you have not given me any reason to think you are the kind of woman who would lay such a thing on a stranger lightly, and I have learned, in the last day, that my own judgment about this village and the people in it has been wrong in nearly every particular, and so I am choosing, this once, to set my judgment aside and to simply do the thing I am asked. There. That is the truth of it. Give me the parcels.”

I confess that I felt, when she said that, a thing that I had not expected to feel, and that I will set down here because I have promised myself, in the writing of this account, to set down the true things and not only the dignified ones. What I felt was a small sharp unexpected sting at the inner corners of my eyes, the small sting that the very old feel when they are unexpectedly met, in their work, by a younger person who has understood the work, because the meeting is rare, and because I have spent a long time looking for the someone to whom the gift of the knowing might one day be passed, and have not found that someone, and the not-finding has been a long quiet sorrow of my life. The woman of the three pouches was not that someone. I want to be clear. She was not a herbalist and would not become one; her gift was a different gift, the gift of carrying and of reckoning and of the honest accounting of value, and it was a good gift but it was not my gift, and I was not, on that gray morning, looking at the inheritor I had spent forty years failing to find. But she was a person who had, in the space of a single sentence, shown me that she had understood the true shape of what I was asking, and the understanding itself, even in a person who was not the inheritor, was a small warm rare thing, and I let myself feel the small sting of it for the length of one breath, and then I set it down, the way I set down the grief and the way I set down all the small feelings that arrive in the middle of the work, gently, like a sleeping child, and I went on.

I placed the two parcels into her hands. I placed them carefully, the niece’s fever-paper first and the double-wrapped flower second, and I closed her fingers over them with my own old fingers for just a moment, the small gesture by which one elder hands a charge to a younger person, the small pressing of the younger hand closed around the thing that is now theirs to keep.

“Keep this one,” I said, touching the flower-parcel one last time through her closed fingers, “against your body, in the driest pocket you have, the one nearest your skin. Your skin will keep it warm and your body will keep it dry through any rain. Do not put it in any of the belt-pouches; the belt-pouches are too near the outside. Put it where you would put the thing you would least want to lose. And when you have delivered it, and have said the words, you will be finished, and you will have repaid me for the demonstration in full, and the debt between us will be closed, and you may go back to your own road and your own work and your own life with a clear account. That is all. That is everything. Go and find the boy with the brass pin, and the man with the marked head, and the others, and have your breakfast, and then begin your day. Helios is nearly up. You have a long way to walk.”

She looked down at the two parcels in her closed hands. She looked at them for a moment. And then she did a small thing that I had not asked her to do and had not expected, and that told me, more than anything she had said, that I had judged her rightly. She unfastened, with her free hand, the topmost button of her green tunic, and she took the double-wrapped flower-parcel, and she slid it carefully inside, against her chest, into whatever inner pocket lay there nearest her skin, and she fastened the button again over it, and she pressed her palm flat against the front of her tunic for a moment, over the place where the parcel now lay, in the small unconscious gesture of a person confirming that a precious thing is secure, and then she lowered her hand, and she looked back up at me, and she nodded once, the small clean nod of a person closing a ledger-entry with a firm line.

“It is dry,” she said. “It will stay dry. I have it.”

“Good,” I said.

And that was all. I turned, with the slowness, and I began to walk back down the path toward Pana’s hut, and behind me Helios lifted at last clear of the eastern trees and laid the first true gold of the morning along the slope of the village, and the warmth of it came onto my bent back as I walked, and my hip ached its ordinary ache, and I thought, walking down the path in the new light, that a promise four years old had, on this morning, finally been given into hands that would keep it, and that the keeping of it was no longer mine to worry over, and that this was, on the whole, a thing to be quietly glad of, even though the gladness had in it, as such gladnesses always do at my age, the small thin thread of knowing that I had just handed away one of the last living connections between myself and a friend who was gone, and that the handing-away, though right, though necessary, though four years overdue, was also a small letting-go, and that there would be, after this, one less thing in my basket that her hands had touched.

I walked down into the gold of the morning. The village was fully awake now. The day had begun.

 

Segment Twelve:

On the Necessity of Bad Roads

I should explain, before I describe the road, how it came to be that we were on it at all, because the reader who has been following this account will, with some justice, be expecting us to have gone south and east toward the river-villages and the niece and the four-days-deeper hut in the jungle, and will be wondering why I am now proposing to write about a journey north, and the wondering is fair, and I will resolve it before it has time to become a distraction.

The resolution is this. The old woman, Tepu, on the second morning, having dispatched the woman of the three pouches on her errand toward the niece, had then gathered the rest of us — myself, the canopy boy Shek, and, by a turn of events I will come to, the carrier-beast and her herder — and had announced, with the same economy with which she announced everything, that she herself was going north, to the capital, and that she would be glad of company on the road, and that any of us who wished to come were welcome and any who did not were free to go our own ways with her blessing. She had not, at that point, explained why she was going to the capital. She had only said that there was a man there she needed to speak with, and that the speaking with him was a matter she had been putting off for some years, and that the events of the previous day — the foreign woman, the petals, the demonstration — had made the putting-off no longer possible. She had said this in the flat plain way she said things, and she had not invited questions, and I had not asked any, because I had learned, by then, that the old woman dispensed her explanations the way a careful householder dispenses water in a dry season, which is to say in the exact quantity required and not a drop more, and that to press her for more was both futile and faintly disrespectful.

I had decided to go with her. I had decided it almost without deliberation, which is itself worth a remark, because I am, by long training and long temperament, a man who deliberates, and the absence of deliberation in a decision of mine is rare enough that I noticed it. I had decided to go with her partly because the capital was, in any case, a place I had been intending to pass through eventually, and partly because the hedge-witch Saoma to whom I carried my long letter of introduction lived, as it happened, in the deep jungle in a direction that the old woman’s route would not take me toward — which meant that, in strict logic, going north with Tepu was a detour away from my own stated errand — but the strict logic, I found, did not move me, because the truth, which I had been circling for two days and which I will now set down plainly, was that I no longer wished to leave the old woman’s company. I had been, in Pana’s yard, on the previous afternoon, corrected at the very foundation of my fifteen-year self-understanding, gently and without humiliation, by the operation of her mortar and the grace of her not-looking, and a man who has been corrected at his foundation does not, the very next morning, walk away from the person in whose presence the correction occurred, because the correction is not yet finished working in him, and he has the sense that there is more of it to come, and he wishes to be near the source of it when it does. So I had decided to go north. And the canopy boy Shek had decided to go north also, by his own route of reasoning, which he had not explained but which I suspected had to do with whatever he had concluded on his branch under the stars the night before. And the carrier-beast and the herder had come along because Tepu had hired the herder and the beast for the journey, on the sensible ground that an old woman with a bad hip could not walk to the capital but could ride, in a small cushioned arrangement, on a platform fitted to the beast’s carry-harness, and the herder, being paid, had agreed, and the beast — the beast had given, when this arrangement was explained in her hearing, a small low sound that I had by then learned to interpret as something other than the noise of an ordinary animal.

So: north. And the road north was the road I am about to describe, and the description of the road is the real matter of this segment, because the road did a thing to me, over the course of that long second day of walking, that I have not been able to stop thinking about in the fifteen years since, and I want to set the thing down.

The road north out of the river-villages climbs, for the first hour, up a long shallow slope away from the water, through the cultivated land — the small terraced plots of root-crops, the stands of fruit-trees, the patches where the river-people grow the long fibrous plants they weave their nets and their cloth from — and then, at the top of the slope, it leaves the cultivated land behind and enters the jungle proper, and it was at the top of the slope, at the place where the cultivation ended and the jungle began, that I first recognized where I was.

I had been here before.

I had been here, by my reckoning, fifteen years before, in the months immediately after I had left my order, when I had been a younger man walking away from the only life I had known, and I had passed through this country on my way to somewhere I no longer remembered the name of, and I had walked, in those months, on this very road. And the reason I recognized the place, the specific reason, was that fifteen years before, at the top of this slope, the road had been paved.

It had been paved with cut stone. I remembered the stone with a sudden and surprising vividness, the kind of vividness that a memory acquires when it has been lying undisturbed for a long time and is then struck by an unexpected confirmation. The stone had been a pale gray stone, cut into rectangular blocks roughly the length of a man’s forearm, and the blocks had been laid in a herringbone pattern, fitted close, with the small gaps between them filled with a finer gravel, and the road had been wide — wide enough for two wagons to pass — and it had been cambered, raised slightly in the center so that rain would run off it to drainage channels at either side, and the drainage channels had been stone-lined, and at intervals along the road there had been stone markers, squared posts about waist-high, carved with what I had taken at the time to be distances and the names of places. I had walked on that paved road fifteen years before, and I had thought, walking on it, that it was a fine road, an old road, a road that some authority of consequence had built at some point in the past and maintained, and I had thought — I remembered thinking — that a road like this was the kind of thing a traveler could rely on, the kind of thing that would still be here when the traveler came back.

I came back. The road was not here.

I do not mean that the road had vanished. A paved road of cut stone does not vanish. I mean that the road had been, in the strict sense of the word, reclaimed. We walked, on that second morning, up the slope and over the top of it and into the jungle, and the old woman riding her small platform on the beast and the canopy boy walking ahead and the herder leading and I bringing up the rear with my staff, and as we passed the top of the slope I began to look down at what we were walking on, and what we were walking on was a path. It was a footpath, perhaps a wagon-track in its wider stretches, of beaten earth and root and stone, winding, narrow, uncambered, undrained, and in most places no wider than would allow the beast and her platform to pass with the leaves brushing both her flanks. It was, in other words, an ordinary jungle path, of the kind that the jungle produces wherever feet and wheels pass often enough to keep the undergrowth from closing, and there was nothing about it, at first glance, to suggest that it had ever been anything else.

But I had been here before, and I had walked on the stone, and so I knew where to look, and I began, as we walked, to look.

And the stone was there. It was there if one knew to look for it. I began to see it, that morning, the way one begins to see the bones of a thing once one has been told the thing has bones: a corner of cut gray stone protruding from the earth at the edge of the path, worn round, half-swallowed; further on, a stretch of perhaps ten paces where the herringbone pattern was still visible beneath a thin skin of soil and moss and fallen leaf, the old blocks still fitted close to one another, still doing, after their fashion, the work they had been cut and laid to do, except that the work was now being done two hand-spans beneath the surface that feet actually walked on; further on still, one of the squared waist-high markers, the distance-posts, lying on its side in the undergrowth a little off the path, fallen or pushed, its carved face turned half toward the sky, the carving on it furred over entirely with a pale lichen so that whatever distance or name it had once announced was now legible only as a pattern of slightly raised and slightly recessed lichen, a text written in a script of small grey plants.

And the trees. The trees were the main thing. The trees had come into the road. Where, fifteen years before, there had been a cambered stone surface twenty feet wide with drainage channels at its edges, there were now trees growing — not at the edges of where the road had been, but in it, in the road itself, full-grown trees of thirty and forty and fifty years’ growth, trees whose roots had found the gaps between the old paving blocks and had widened the gaps and lifted the blocks and tilted them and cracked them and shouldered them aside, trees that were now standing, serene and enormous and entirely indifferent, in the exact center of what had once been an artery of some vanished authority’s dominion, so that the path we walked did not run straight, as the old road had run straight, but wound, now, from side to side, threading between the trunks of the trees that had grown up in the roadbed, detouring around them the way a small stream detours around boulders, and the winding of our path was, I understood as I walked it, nothing other than the recorded history of the order in which the trees had arrived, each bend in our footpath being the monument to a particular tree that had, at a particular time, in a particular year, taken possession of a particular square of the old road and obliged all subsequent traffic to go around it.

I walked, that morning, in a state of mind that I am going to try to describe honestly, because the honest description of it is somewhat at my own expense, and I have undertaken, in the writing of this account, not to spare myself.

The state of mind was melancholy. It was a melancholy occasioned by the road — by the recognition of the paved road beneath the jungle path, by the fifteen years standing visibly between the two, by the trees in the roadbed — and the melancholy was, I want to be clear, genuine. I did genuinely feel it. But the melancholy was also, and this is the part that is at my own expense, enjoyable. I enjoyed it. I have always enjoyed it. There is a particular kind of melancholy that a certain kind of educated man — and I am, in my faults at least, a thoroughly representative specimen of that kind of man — there is a particular kind of melancholy that such a man feels when he is confronted with the ruin of a once-grand human work, and the melancholy, in such a man, is never purely melancholy, because mixed into it, inextricably, is the small private pleasure of being the kind of man who notices the ruin, who reads the ruin correctly, who can stand in the ruin and perceive both what it now is and what it once was and the whole sad instructive distance between the two. The pleasure is the pleasure of the connoisseur of decline. It is a real pleasure and it is not, I think, an entirely contemptible one, but it is a vain one, and it is a vanity I have carried all my life, and I carried it up that jungle path on that second morning, and I want to set it down on the page so that the reader understands that the discourse I am about to record myself as having delivered to the woman of the three pouches — no. The woman of the three pouches had gone south. I am misremembering my own company. The discourse I am about to record myself as having delivered was delivered not to the woman of the three pouches, who had departed on her own errand, but to the old woman Tepu, on her platform on the beast, and partly to the canopy boy Shek, and partly, if I am honest, to the air, and to myself, because a man of my kind, presented with a ruined road, will deliver the discourse whether or not there is anyone who particularly wishes to receive it.

I had drawn level, by the middle of the morning, with the beast and the small platform on which the old woman rode. The path, at that stretch, had widened enough to allow it. The old woman was seated on her platform with a kind of composed economy, her basket beside her, her bent back finding what accommodation it could against the small woven backrest the herder had fitted, and she was watching the path go by with the unhurried attention of a person who had decided, since she could not walk, to make the riding into its own kind of useful observation. I fell into step beside the beast’s left flank. And I began, in the way that I begin such things, which is to say without any particular invitation and with the small throat-clearing that signals to anyone within earshot that a passage of connected speech is now commencing, to deliver myself of the discourse.

“Grandmother,” I said. “I have walked this road before. Fifteen years ago. I want to tell you what it was, because what it was is no longer visible, and I find I have a need to speak it aloud before it slips entirely out of even my own memory.”

The old woman did not answer. She did not turn her head. But she did not tell me to be quiet either, and I had learned, by then, that with the old woman the absence of a refusal was the nearest thing to a permission that one was likely to be granted, and so I went on.

“Fifteen years ago,” I said, “this was a paved road. It was a road of cut stone, laid in a herringbone pattern, cambered for drainage, wide enough for two wagons, lined at its edges with stone channels and marked at intervals with carved posts. It was, in short, a piece of infrastructure. It was the kind of road that is not built by villages, because villages do not build such roads; villages wear paths. A road of cut and fitted and cambered stone is built by a state. It is built by an authority that commands labor, that commands quarries, that commands the surveying and the engineering and the sustained will to see a large slow project through to completion, and that then commands, year after year, the further labor required to maintain it, because a paved road that is not maintained does not stay a paved road, as we are at this moment walking proof. Some authority, at some point in the past — and I do not know which authority, and I did not know fifteen years ago either, because the markers were already weathering then and I could not read them — some authority built this road. And the building of it would have been, in its day, a considerable thing. It would have been a thing that the authority was proud of. It would have been, perhaps, a thing that the authority pointed to, as evidence of its competence and its reach and its permanence. Look, the authority would have said, we have bound the country together with roads of stone. We have made the distant near. We have made travel safe and swift. We endure, and our roads are the proof that we endure.”

I paused here, for effect, because I am a man who pauses for effect, and because the next sentence was the sentence the whole discourse had been built to arrive at, and I wanted it to land in a small clearing of silence.

“And now,” I said, “the road is gone. Not destroyed. Not torn up by any enemy. Simply — reclaimed. We are walking on it at this moment, and it is beneath our feet, and it is two hand-spans down, and there are trees growing in it that are forty years old, and the only road that is actually here, the only road that our feet can actually use, is the small winding footpath that the jungle has permitted to remain, and even that footpath exists only because feet keep passing, and the day the feet stop passing, the footpath will close too, and there will be, in this place, only jungle, with a buried lattice of cut stone beneath it that no one will remember and that the roots will go on quietly lifting and cracking and digesting until even the stone is gone. And this, grandmother — this is the thing I wanted to say aloud — this is what happens to all of it. This is what happens to every road and every wall and every aqueduct and every paved court and every carved marker and every confident inscription. The jungle is patient and the authority is not. The authority builds in a burst of will, in the span of a few decades, in the lifetime of a few proud men, and then the authority’s will falters, as all will falters, and the authority falls, or merely tires, or merely turns its attention elsewhere, and the maintenance stops, and once the maintenance stops the outcome is no longer in any doubt. The trees come. The roots come. The lichen comes. They do not come quickly. They come at the pace of trees, which is a pace that no human authority has the patience to outlast, because the trees are not in a hurry and the authority always, eventually, is. Give the jungle a hundred years and it will have the road. Give it three hundred and it will have the city the road led to. Give it a thousand and it will have erased the very memory that there was ever anything here to erase. All roads return to forest, grandmother. All roads return to forest, given time. And so do all empires. The empire is only the road’s larger cousin. The empire is built in the same burst of will, by the same proud men, and it is maintained by the same fragile and exhausting continuity of attention, and it falls to the same patient and indifferent green, and the only difference between the road and the empire is the scale, and scale, to the jungle, is nothing, because the jungle has all the time there is.”

I stopped. I was, I will confess, rather pleased with the discourse. I had delivered it well. The cadences had been good. The arrival at all roads return to forest had landed in its small clearing of silence more or less exactly as I had designed it to land. I had felt, delivering it, the warm melancholy pleasure of the connoisseur of decline running its full course through me, and I had, in the manner of such men, mistaken the warmth of that pleasure for the warmth of having said something true and important, and I waited, in the small satisfied way, for the old woman to receive what I had said.

The old woman, for a while, said nothing at all. The beast walked. The path wound between the trees that had grown up in the buried roadbed. The canopy boy Shek, a little ahead, had slowed his pace enough that I understood he had been listening, and I felt, I will admit, a small additional vanity at having had a second auditor.

And then the old woman spoke, and what she said was not what I had expected, and it has stayed with me for fifteen years, and I am going to set it down as exactly as I can remember it, which is very exactly, because some sentences, once heard, do not require any effort to remember.

“Scholar,” she said. She did not turn her head as she said it; she went on watching the path go by. “You have said a great deal, and most of it is true, and I have no quarrel with the trees in the road, because the trees in the road are there, and I have eyes, and I can see them as well as you can. But you have said one thing that is not true, and because you said it in the middle of so many true things, I think you did not notice that it was not true, and I am going to tell you which thing it was, because you seem to me to be a man who would rather be told.”

I said, with what I hope was good grace, that I would indeed rather be told.

“You said,” the old woman said, “that the road returns to forest. You said it as though the road were a thing, a single thing, that had once been a road and was now becoming forest, the way a fruit that was once ripe becomes rotten. You said it as a story of one thing turning into another thing, and you said it sadly, and you took, I think, some small pleasure in the sadness, the way a man will. But that is not what is happening here, scholar, and I will tell you what is happening here, because I have lived a long time in places like this and I have watched it happen, and you have only walked through, twice, fifteen years apart, and a person who walks through twice fifteen years apart sees the difference between the two walkings and calls the difference a decline, but a person who lives in the place sees the years in between, and the years in between are not a decline. They are a road. They are just a different road than the one you are mourning.”

I did not, I confess, follow her at once. I said so. I said that I was not certain I understood her.

“The stone road,” the old woman said, “carried wagons. It carried the wagons of the authority that built it, and it carried the wagons of the merchants who traded under that authority’s peace, and it carried, no doubt, the soldiers of that authority when the authority needed its soldiers carried. That is what the stone road was for. It was a road for the authority’s purposes. Now. The trees that have grown up in the roadbed — you called them the destroyers of the road, you said the trees come and the roots come and the lichen comes, you listed them the way a man lists an invading army. But the trees did not come to destroy your road, scholar. The trees do not know there was a road. The trees came because the gaps between the paving stones held water and held seed, and a gap between two stones that holds water and seed is, to a tree, a good place to begin, and so the trees began there, and they grew, and now they are forty years old, and they are full grown, and they are doing the thing that full-grown trees do, which is to make fruit, and to drop the fruit, and to feed, with the fruit, a very great number of small creatures. And the small creatures that the trees feed are eaten by larger creatures, and the larger creatures are hunted by the people of the deep paths, and the people of the deep paths walk, to reach the trees and the creatures, on the small winding footpath that you and I are walking on at this moment. So. Look at what you are actually standing on, scholar. You are standing on a road. It is a different road than the stone one. The stone road was a road for wagons and soldiers and the long-distance trade of an authority. This road, the small winding one, the one you called the only road that is actually here — this is a road for the people of the deep jungle to reach the food that the trees make. The stone road served the authority. This road serves the people who live here now. The stone road has not become forest. The stone road has become a different road, a road that goes to different places for different reasons and carries different feet, and the only thing that has actually happened, in your fifteen years, is that one kind of road has been slowly replaced by another kind of road, because the authority that needed the first kind went away, and the people who needed the second kind were always here, and are here still, and will be here after the second road is gone too, walking on whatever third road the years make for them.”

I walked for some distance without saying anything.

The old woman, having said what she had to say, did not press it. She went back to watching the path, in the unhurried way, and she let me walk beside the beast in my silence, and the silence, I understood, was another of her small graces, the grace of letting a man absorb a correction without standing over him while he absorbed it.

What she had done to me — and I want to set this down precisely, because the precision is the whole point — what she had done to me was to take the discourse I had been so pleased with, the discourse of all roads return to forest, and to leave every one of its facts standing while removing from it the single thing that had given it its melancholy flavor, which was the assumption that what I was looking at was a loss. I had walked up that slope and seen the buried stone and the trees in the roadbed and I had read the scene, instantly and without examining the reading, as a scene of decline, as the ruin of a great thing, as a small local instance of the universal sad truth that all great human works are temporary and the green indifference outlasts them all. And the reading had been, I now saw, not a reading at all but a projection. I had projected the melancholy onto the scene. The scene itself contained no melancholy. The scene contained a buried stone road, which had once served an authority that no longer existed and no longer needed serving, and a living footpath, which served the people who actually lived in this place and who needed, every day, to reach the food that the trees made. There was, in the scene, exactly as much road as there had ever been. There was, in fact, arguably more life in the scene than there had been fifteen years ago, because forty-year-old fruit trees feed a great many more creatures than a cambered stone surface does. The only thing that had declined, in fifteen years, was the relevance of the particular authority whose particular purposes the stone road had been built to serve, and I — a man who had no loyalty to that authority, who did not even know that authority’s name, who would not have served that authority for an hour if it had still existed — I had stood in that scene and mourned, with real and self-pleasing feeling, the passing of a thing I had never had any reason to love, simply because the thing had been large, and made of stone, and built by men, and because I was the kind of man who had been trained, in a long stone room of his own, to feel that the large stone works of men were the things whose passing one was supposed to mourn.

The jungle had not destroyed the road. The jungle had digested a road that was no longer being eaten by anyone, and had grown, in its place, a different road, and had thrown in, as it were, several thousand years’ worth of fruit. And the people of the deep paths, walking the new road to the new fruit, were not the survivors of a ruined civilization. They were simply people, living where they lived, walking where they needed to walk, fed by what fed them, and they would have been, I suspected, faintly puzzled by the foreign scholar’s melancholy if the foreign scholar had been foolish enough to express it to them, because from where they stood there had been no decline at all. There had only ever been the jungle, and the food the jungle made, and the paths the feet wore to reach the food, and the slow patient turning-over of one kind of path into the next, world without end.

And the empire — I made myself follow the correction all the way to its end, because the discourse had ended with the empire and the correction was not complete until it had reached the empire too — the empire was not, after all, the road’s larger cousin in the way I had so satisfyingly claimed. The empire fell, yes. The empire fell to the same green patience that took the road. But the people of the empire did not fall. The people of the empire became, the day after the empire fell, simply people, living where they lived, and the day after that they began, without any fuss and without any sense of having survived a catastrophe, to wear new paths to whatever it was they now needed to reach, and the new paths served them, and the historian who came through three hundred years later and stood in the ruins and felt the warm self-pleasing melancholy of the connoisseur of decline was, in every case, in every century, on every continent, making the same small vain error that I had just made on a jungle path north of the river-villages, which was the error of mistaking the passing of an authority for the passing of a world, when the world, in fact, had never paused, had never even noticed, had simply gone on being the world, and feeding the people, and wearing the paths, and growing, in the cracked stone of every fallen confidence, the patient indifferent fruit-bearing trees of whatever was going to come next.

I walked beside the beast for a long time without speaking. The path wound. The trees stood in the old roadbed, full-grown, dropping their fruit. Somewhere above us in the canopy I could hear the small creatures that the fruit fed, going about the business of being fed. The old woman rode her platform in her composed economical silence. The canopy boy, ahead, had resumed his ordinary pace, and was, I noticed, eating a small piece of fruit that he had picked from one of the very trees we had been discussing, and the eating of it by the boy struck me, in my chastened state, as a small perfect and entirely unintentional refutation of the whole of my morning’s discourse, because there I had been mourning the road, and there was the boy, eating the road’s replacement, and the road’s replacement was sweet, and the boy was nineteen and strong and entirely uninterested in the fate of any empire, and the world was, in the most ordinary and undramatic way imaginable, completely fine.

When I did at last speak again, I did not attempt to recover any of the dignity of the discourse. I had learned, by then, that the attempt to recover dignity in front of the old woman was itself the surest way to lose more of it, and that the only posture she had any patience for was the posture of having simply received what she had said. So I said only, and I said it with what I hope was an honest plainness:

“Grandmother. You are right, and I was wrong, and I was wrong in a way that I have been wrong before, many times, and that I will probably be wrong in again, because the error is an old habit of mine and old habits are not unlearned in a single morning. But I will say this. I have been told, this morning, on a jungle path, by a woman riding a beast, a thing about roads and about empires and about the difference between the passing of an authority and the passing of a world, and the thing I have been told is truer than the thing I myself said, and I delivered my own thing as a polished discourse and you delivered yours as a plain correction, and the plain correction was the better scholarship. I have spent forty years, grandmother, learning to deliver polished discourses. I begin to suspect I have been studying the wrong craft.”

The old woman, for the first time since I had drawn level with the beast, turned her head, and looked at me, for the space of perhaps two breaths.

“No,” she said. “You have not been studying the wrong craft. You have only been studying it for the wrong reasons. A polished discourse is a fine thing, scholar, when the polish is in service of the truth. It becomes a poor thing only when the truth is in service of the polish. You will know, from now on, which way around it is in you, because you have now felt both. That is worth the morning. Now stop walking beside the beast and walk ahead for a while, and look at the path, and see how many kinds of road you can count under the one we are on. I have counted four. I think there are five. See if you can find the fifth, and tell me at the noon halt.”

And she turned her head back to the path, and the conversation was over, and I — a man of forty-some years, a former brother of a famous order, a deliverer of polished discourses on three continents — walked ahead, like a sent schoolboy, to count the roads beneath the road, and I went, I will confess, gladly, because the sending-ahead was, I had understood by then, the fourth of her graces, the grace of giving a corrected man a small concrete task to walk off the correction with, so that he would not spend the rest of the morning marinating in his own chastisement, but would instead be usefully occupied, with his eyes on the ground, learning to see.

I counted the roads. I found, by the noon halt, six.

I will not tell the reader what the six were. The old woman, when I told her at the noon halt that I had found six and not five, looked at me for a moment with what I am almost certain was the very small beginning of a smile, the first I had seen on her face, and she said only, “Good. Then you were paying attention,” and she did not ask me to list them, and I did not list them, and the six roads beneath the road have remained, for fifteen years, a small private possession of mine, six small true things that I learned to see on a single morning on a reclaimed road north of the river-villages, in the company of an old woman who had no patience for my melancholy and a great deal of patience, it turned out, for my education.

The jungle, all around us, went on quietly being the jungle. The path wound on north, toward the capital, beneath the trees that had grown up in the bones of a road whose builders no one living could name. We walked. The fruit fell. The world, as it always had, as it always would, continued.

 

Segment Thirteen:

The Wagon-Wheel and the Number Four

Right then. Let us deal with the wagon first, because the wagon is the small mechanical fact around which the whole of this afternoon was organized, and an afternoon, in Mira’s experience, was very often organized around a small mechanical fact in exactly the way a pearl is organized around a piece of grit, which is to say that the small mechanical fact is not, in itself, the interesting part, but the small mechanical fact is the thing that obliges one to stop moving, and stopping moving is the condition under which one notices things, and the things one notices while obliged to stop moving are, with a frequency that Mira had long ago ceased to find coincidental, the actual point of the day.

The wagon was Bivven’s wagon. Mira had, on the morning she set off from the river-villages to carry the old woman’s two parcels, found Bivven still in the village, still grumbling, still in possession of his wagon and his one tired horse and his crates of unfired pottery, which he had not yet been able to deliver because the southern potter who wanted them was, it turned out, in the very direction Mira now needed to travel, and Bivven, on being offered a fair contribution toward the seat, had agreed to carry Mira south and east toward the niece’s village, on the grounds that he was going that way anyhow and a paying passenger was a paying passenger. Mira had accepted. She had accepted partly because riding was faster than walking, partly because riding kept the two parcels — and in particular the double-wrapped one against her chest — out of the worst of any rain, and partly because, after the events of Pana’s yard, Mira had developed a small private wish to be, for a day, in the company of someone as thoroughly and reliably unmystical as Bivven, whose conversation never once in any hour threatened to correct her at the foundations of her self-understanding and whose chief topics — the cost of feed, the decline of civilization, the iniquity of his wife’s relations — were as soothing, in their grinding familiarity, as the sound of a millstone to a miller.

So Mira had ridden south and east with Bivven for a day and most of a second day, and on the afternoon of the second day, on a particularly bad stretch of the particularly bad road, the wagon had hit a particularly bad hole, and the left rear wheel of the wagon — the same wheel that Mira had noticed, three days before, on the journey down, had been rolling slightly oval on account of a spoke loosened by the rain — the left rear wheel of the wagon had cracked.

It had not shattered. Mira wished to be precise about this, because the difference between a cracked wheel and a shattered wheel was, in commercial terms, the difference between an afternoon’s delay and a catastrophe, and Mira had been braced, in the half-second of the noise, for the catastrophe. The noise had been a single sharp report, like a large dry branch breaking, and the wagon had lurched, and Bivven had said the thing Bivven always said, which was that bloody noise again, except that this time the noise had not been the soft suck of a wheel in mud but the hard crack of a wheel in trouble, and Bivven had reined in the horse and climbed down and walked round the back and looked at the wheel and then said a number of further things, none of which Mira will record here, the general sense of which was that the wheel was cracked, that the crack ran from the rim through one of the spokes and into the felloe, that the wagon could not safely be driven any further on the wheel in that condition, and that they were, in Bivven’s estimation, somewhere between a misfortune and a disaster, leaning toward disaster, and that the whole thing was the fault of the road, and the weather, and the gods, and very possibly Mira, for being the kind of passenger who attracted bad luck.

Mira had climbed down. Mira had looked at the wheel. Mira was not a wheelwright, but Mira had spent six years in a trade that required her to understand, at least to the level of a competent assessor, the construction and the failure-modes of a great many common manufactured objects, and she could see that Bivven’s description of the crack was accurate, and that the wheel was not driveable, and that the wagon was therefore stopped, here, on this stretch of bad road, until the wheel was either repaired or replaced.

And then Mira had done the thing that Mira always did, in the first moment of any stoppage, which was to perform, rapidly and silently, the assessment of where exactly the stoppage had occurred and what resources the location offered.

The location, it turned out, was not as bad as it might have been. They were perhaps half a mile short of a village — a small village, smaller than the river-villages Mira had come from, a cluster of perhaps fifteen huts where the bad road crossed a smaller stream — and a village, however small, was the single most important thing a wagon with a cracked wheel could be near, because a village of fifteen huts would, by the iron laws of how villages worked, contain among its fifteen households at least one person who could do something about a wheel. It might not contain a wheelwright proper. But it would contain a carpenter, or a man who mended carts as a sideline to farming, or at the very least a man who owned the tools and knew the principles, because a village that did not contain such a person did not, in Mira’s experience, remain a village for very long, since a village on a wagon-road that could not mend a wagon was a village that the wagon-road would eventually route around.

Bivven and Mira had, between them, walked the lame wagon the half-mile to the village, very slowly, with the horse straining and the cracked wheel groaning and Bivven steadying it and Mira walking behind with a hand on the wagon-bed and her other hand pressed, without her quite being aware that she was doing it, flat against the front of her tunic, over the inner pocket, over the double-wrapped parcel, in the small unconscious gesture of confirmation that the old woman Tepu’s instructions had already, in two days, worn into a habit.

The village, when they reached it, did contain a man who mended wheels. His name was Orro — which Mira noted with a small flicker of professional amusement, because the guild supplier who had sent her south, Master Halben Orro, bore the same name, and the coincidence of names was the kind of small meaningless thing that Mira’s mind reflexively logged and then, after confirming its meaninglessness, set aside — and he was not a wheelwright by sole trade but was, as Mira had predicted, a farmer who mended carts and wheels as a sideline, and who had, behind his hut, a small open-sided work-shed with a shaving-horse and a spoke-pointer and a felloe-saw and a modest but sufficient array of the tools, and a small stack of seasoned timber, and the general settled clutter of a man who had been doing this particular sideline for a good number of years.

He was also, Mira registered within the first thirty seconds of meeting him, sullen.

Mira wishes to be careful here, because the word sullen is a word that can be used unkindly, and Mira did not, on reflection, intend it unkindly, and the events of the afternoon would in fact reveal the sullenness to have had a cause that no decent person could have held against the man. But Mira did not, in the first thirty seconds, know the cause. In the first thirty seconds Mira knew only what the first thirty seconds presented, which was a man of perhaps forty years, big-shouldered, with the heavy forearms of a man who worked wood, with a square weathered face that was set, when Mira and Bivven came up to him, in an expression of flat closed unwelcome, and who heard out Bivven’s explanation of the cracked wheel with no change of that expression at all, and who, when Bivven had finished, said only, “I can do it. It’ll take the afternoon. It’ll cost.” And then he had named a price.

And the price was four times what the same repair would have cost in the capital.

Now, Mira wishes to record exactly what happened in her own mind when the wheelwright named the price, because what happened in her own mind was the beginning of the afternoon’s real business, although Mira did not, at the moment it happened, know that it was the beginning of anything.

What happened in Mira’s mind was the small fast automatic indignation of the professional. Four times the capital price. Mira’s trained interior accountant, who handled all real-time pricing the way a man’s heart handles his pulse, threw up the figure with a small red flag on it, and the small red flag said: this is an overcharge, this is a man taking advantage of a stranded traveler, this is exactly the situation the trade warns its apprentices about, the situation of the captive customer, the customer who cannot walk away because their wheel is cracked and the next wheelwright is a day’s travel off, and a captive customer is a customer that a certain kind of vendor will fleece without mercy, and the correct professional response is to negotiate hard, to make clear that one knows the capital price, to refuse to be fleeced, to bring the figure down by at least half through the firm application of one’s knowledge and one’s nerve.

Mira opened her mouth to begin the negotiation.

And then Mira, in the small half-second before the first negotiating sentence came out, did the thing that Pana’s yard had taught her to do, the thing that two days earlier she would not have done, the thing that the old woman Tepu had, without ever once lecturing her on the subject, installed in her by the simple demonstration of declining three escalating offers of coin without ever once explaining why. Mira, in the half-second before she began the negotiation, looked again.

She looked again at the wheelwright. She looked at him not as a vendor pricing a repair but as — and this was the new thing, this was the thing that was not in her six years of training, this was the thing she had acquired in a borrowed yard two days before — she looked at him as a person who was, for reasons she did not yet know, in a particular condition, and whose price was a fact that emerged from that condition, and whose condition was therefore the thing actually worth assessing, more than the price was.

And what Mira saw, when she looked at the wheelwright that way, was this. She saw that the flat closed unwelcoming expression on the man’s face was not, on closer inspection, the expression of a man who was pleased to have caught a captive customer. A man who had caught a captive customer and was about to fleece them had a particular look, and Mira knew the look, having been on both the giving and the receiving end of it many times, and the look had a small glint in it, a small private satisfaction, a small barely-suppressed pleasure at the prospect of the easy money. The wheelwright’s face had no glint. The wheelwright’s face had no satisfaction in it of any kind. The wheelwright’s face was the face of a man who had named a high price not because he was glad of the chance but because he was — and Mira arrived at the word slowly, testing it, because it was not the word her training would have reached for — because he was distracted. The high price had the quality, Mira realized, of a price named by a man who was not really thinking about the price at all, a man who had thrown out a large number partly because the work would genuinely take the whole afternoon and partly, Mira suspected, because some part of the man wanted the stranded travelers to balk at the figure and go away, so that he would not have to spend the afternoon doing the work, because the afternoon was an afternoon during which he plainly, by every line of his closed heavy face, wished to be doing something else, or being somewhere else, or simply not being looked at by strangers.

Mira closed her mouth. The negotiating sentence did not come out.

Instead Mira said — and she said it in a voice that she deliberately kept level and ordinary, the voice of a transaction proceeding normally, because she did not yet understand the situation well enough to risk any other voice — Mira said, “That is acceptable. We will pay it. Will you need us out of your way, or would an extra pair of hands be useful?”

The wheelwright looked at her. It was the first time he had properly looked at her rather than at Bivven, and Mira saw, in the look, a small flicker of something that was not quite surprise but was adjacent to surprise — the small recalibration of a man who had named a deliberately discouraging price and had expected either a haggle or a balk and had received neither, but had instead received a flat acceptance and an offer of help. The flicker passed. The closed expression came back down over it. But the flicker had been there, and Mira had seen it, and Mira filed it.

“Hands won’t hurt,” the wheelwright said. “If they know which end of a tool to hold.”

“One of us does,” said Mira, “and it isn’t him,” and she tipped her head at Bivven, who was at that moment standing by his horse complaining to the horse about the road, and the wheelwright did not laugh, because the wheelwright was a man who was not going to be laughing this afternoon, but something in the set of his shoulders eased by a very small degree, the easing of a man who has discovered that the strangers in his work-shed are at least not going to be tiresome, and he turned, and he went to his timber-stack, and the afternoon’s work began.

Mira will not give a full account of the repair, because a full account of the repair of a wagon-wheel would be of interest chiefly to wheelwrights, and Mira was not a wheelwright, and her own contribution to the work was limited to the holding of things, the steadying of things, the fetching of things, and the small useful labor of an extra reasonably-competent pair of hands under the direction of the man who actually knew what he was doing. The repair was, in fact, a real afternoon’s work, and an honest one — the wheelwright did not stretch it, did not pad it, did not perform any of the small theatrical delays by which a dishonest tradesman inflates a job; he worked steadily and competently and without waste, and Mira, watching him, revised her estimate of the four-times price downward in her own mind, not because the price stopped being four times the capital price but because she began to understand, as the afternoon went on, that the four-times price was not really an overcharge at all in any sense her training had a clean category for. It was, instead, the price of a repair done by the only man within a day’s travel who could do it, in a place where seasoned timber was dear because it had to be carried in, with tools that had been carried in, by a man whose time was, this afternoon in particular, worth a great deal to him for reasons that had nothing to do with wheels. It was a captive-customer price, yes. But the captivity, Mira slowly understood, was mutual. The wheelwright was as captive to the village and the bad road and the dear timber as Mira was captive to her cracked wheel. The four-times price was simply what the repair cost, here, today, and the capital price was simply what the repair cost in the capital, and the two prices were not the same price wrongly applied, they were two different true prices belonging to two different places, and Mira, two days before, would have called the higher one a cheat, and Mira now did not, and the not-calling-it-a-cheat was, she recognized somewhere in the back of her mind, the same lesson she had been taught in Pana’s yard, arriving for the second time, in commercial dress this time instead of in the dress of the demonstration, the same lesson saying the same thing: the value of a thing is the value the place makes it, and you, daughter, are not in your place.

So Mira held things, and steadied things, and fetched things, and the afternoon wore on, and the new spokes were pointed and driven, and the cracked felloe-section was sawn out and a new one shaped and fitted, and the wheel began, slowly, under the wheelwright’s heavy competent hands, to become a wheel again.

And during all of this, Mira watched the wheelwright.

She watched him not because she had decided to watch him but because watching people was the thing Mira’s mind did when her hands were occupied with simple tasks, in the same way that some people hum when their hands are occupied, and the wheelwright was the person available to be watched, and so Mira watched him, and what Mira watched, over the course of the long afternoon, was a man whose attention was not, fully, on the wheel.

It was on the wheel enough. The work was good; the man’s competence did not fail. But Mira saw, again and again across the afternoon, the small thing that the wheelwright did, and the small thing was this: every so often — Mira began, in the way her mind did, to count the intervals, and the intervals were not regular, but they averaged, she estimated, about one in every two hundred breaths — every so often the wheelwright would stop, with a tool in his hand, in the middle of a motion, and he would turn his head, and he would look toward his hut. He would look at the hut for the space of perhaps three or four breaths. And then he would turn his head back, and resume the motion, and go on working, and his face during the looking and during the turning-back would not change at all, would remain the same flat closed weathered set that it had worn since Mira and Bivven had first come up to him. But the looking happened. It happened, over the long afternoon, perhaps thirty times. And a man does not look at his own hut thirty times in an afternoon, with a face like that, for no reason.

Mira filed each look. She did not, at first, do anything with the filing. She simply filed, in the way her mind filed everything, and the file labeled wheelwright looks at his hut grew, entry by entry, across the afternoon, the way a column of figures grows in a ledger, and Mira did not, for a long time, add the column up, because she did not yet have enough entries, and because the conditions under which Mira’s mind added up a column were specific, and the conditions had not yet been met.

The conditions were met in the late afternoon.

They were met when a woman came out of the hut.

The woman came out of the hut at a moment when the wheelwright had his back to the hut, bent over the shaving-horse, working a spoke, and so the wheelwright did not see her come out, and Mira, who was holding the far end of the spoke steady, was facing the hut, and did see her. The woman was perhaps the wheelwright’s age, or a little younger, and she was the wheelwright’s wife — Mira knew this without being told, by the small economy of how the woman moved in the yard, the movements of a person on her own ground — and the woman came out of the hut and stood in the doorway, and she did not call out, and she did not come further, she simply stood in the doorway and looked across the yard at the wheelwright’s bent back, and her face —

Mira’s mind, at the sight of the woman’s face, added up the column.

The woman’s face was the face of a person who had been, for some days, frightened. Not frightened in the sharp sudden way of a person meeting a present danger, but frightened in the long worn grey way of a person who had been living, for several days, alongside a danger that had not yet resolved itself one way or the other, a person whose fear had had time to settle into the bones of the face and become a kind of weather there, a permanent overcast. And the woman stood in the doorway with that overcast face and looked at her husband’s back, and she did not call to him, and after a moment she turned and went back inside, and the whole of her appearing had lasted perhaps fifteen breaths, and the wheelwright had not seen any of it, and Mira had seen all of it, and Mira’s mind, holding the steady end of the spoke, holding her own face carefully in the bland neutral arrangement of a hired pair of hands attending to a simple task, added up the column, and the sum of the column was a sentence, and the sentence was: there is a sick person in that hut.

There is a sick person in that hut. The wheelwright keeps looking toward the hut because the sick person is in the hut. The wheelwright’s face is closed because a man with a sick person in his hut who must nonetheless spend his afternoon mending a stranger’s wheel for money keeps his face closed, because the closing of the face is the only way he can keep the afternoon’s work and the hut’s trouble in two separate compartments long enough to get the wheel done, and the wheel done means the money, and the money — and here Mira’s mind, which had been adding up one column, began without being asked to add up a second column alongside it — the money is wanted, the four-times price is wanted, not out of greed, the four-times price is wanted because there is a sick person in the hut and a sick person in a hut means expenses, means perhaps a healer sent for, means perhaps medicines bought, means perhaps the wheelwright cannot work his fields or take other jobs while the trouble lasts, and the four-times price is not a fleecing, the four-times price is a frightened man’s hand reaching for whatever money the afternoon happens to put within reach, because the man does not know how much the trouble in the hut is going to cost him before it is over and he is gathering what he can against it.

Mira held the spoke. Mira’s face did not change. And Mira, in the small private chamber where she did her real thinking, sat very still, because she had just felt the particular sensation that she had felt only a small number of times in her six-year career, and that she would, in the years afterward, come to recognize as one of the few genuinely valuable sensations her trade had ever taught her to have, and the sensation was the sensation of a pattern revealing itself.

A pattern, Mira had learned, did not arrive all at once. A pattern arrived the way the wheelwright’s wife had arrived in the doorway — as a single small fact, appearing, standing for fifteen breaths, and then withdrawing — and the single small fact, on its own, meant very little, and a person not trained to watch for patterns would have let the single small fact pass and would have gone on with their afternoon. But Mira was trained, and Mira did not let it pass, and Mira held the single small fact — there is a sick person in that hut — up against the other facts she had been carrying, and the other facts she had been carrying were these:

That four days’ travel north of this village, in the river-villages, there was a foreign woman in a locked room who had been ill for, by now, the better part of a week, with a particular illness, an illness of laughter and weeping and sweating-in-the-cold and the speaking to people not present, an illness caused by the eating of the dried petals of a particular flower, petals given to her by a man on the road who had presented them as a sleep-aid.

That the old woman Tepu, in the conversation in which she had arranged Mira’s two-parcel errand, had mentioned — Mira reached back into her files for the exact words, and found them, because Mira’s files were good — had mentioned, in the course of describing the niece’s coming need, that there would be a child in the niece’s household with a particular fever within seven days, and that the fever-paper Mira carried was for that child.

That the old woman Tepu had spoken of the petals, throughout, not as a freak event, not as a single unfortunate accident, but with the flat steady matter-of-factness of a person describing a thing that was happening, present tense, ongoing, in more than one place — a person who had ground the petals in demonstration and had folded the pale ghost of them into paper “because the ghost has its uses and ought not to be wasted,” a person who had said the man on the road who gave the foreign woman the petals had given her “both the body and the ghost together, and did not tell her to separate them, and probably did not know how,” and who had said the word probably in a way that Mira, reviewing it now, heard differently than she had heard it at the time — heard it now as the word of a person who suspected that the man on the road might in fact have known exactly what he was giving, and had not been describing a single ignorant traveler but a thing being done, by someone, on purpose, along the roads.

And now, here, a day and a half’s travel south and east of the river-villages, in a small village where the bad road crossed a stream, there was a sick person in a wheelwright’s hut, and a wheelwright with a closed frightened face, and a wife with a long-overcast face standing in a doorway, and Mira did not yet know — Mira wishes to be honest about the order in which she came to know things — Mira did not yet know, at the moment her mind added up the column, that the sick person in the hut had eaten the petals. Mira had inferred only that there was a sick person. The petals were, at that moment, a hypothesis, and Mira knew the difference between an inference and a hypothesis, and she did not permit herself to collapse the one into the other.

So Mira tested the hypothesis.

She tested it the way she had been trained to test such things, which was not by asking the direct question — the direct question, are the petals in your hut, would have been an intrusion, would have alarmed the wheelwright, would have told the wheelwright that the stranger holding his spoke had been reading his face all afternoon, and would in any case have been a clumsy instrument — but by asking a small oblique question whose answer, whichever way it fell, would advance her knowledge without revealing the size of her interest.

She waited for the right moment. The right moment came perhaps two hundred breaths later, when the wheelwright had finished driving the last of the new spokes and had paused to drink water from a gourd, and the pause in the work created the small natural opening into which a small natural remark could be dropped, and Mira dropped it. She said — and she said it in the idle, half-attending voice of a traveler making conversation to pass the time, the voice that carried no weight, the voice designed to carry no weight — Mira said:

“It’s been a long week of travel for us. Sickness on the roads, too — there was a woman taken ill up in the river-villages, some bad herb she’d been given by a man on the road. Foolishness. People will eat anything a stranger hands them.” And then Mira said nothing further, and she let the remark sit, and she watched the wheelwright over the rim of his own water-gourd, and she kept her face in the bland idle arrangement, and she waited to see what the remark would do.

What the remark did was this. The wheelwright lowered the gourd. He did not lower it quickly. But he lowered it, and he looked at Mira, and the flat closed weathered set of his face did, for the first time in the whole long afternoon, break — not into any large expression, the man was not a man who made large expressions, but it broke, the way a frozen pond breaks, with a small sharp line running suddenly across a surface that had seemed solid, and through the line Mira saw, for perhaps two breaths, the thing underneath, and the thing underneath was the raw exhausted terror of a parent, and the wheelwright said, in a voice that had gone rough and low and that was not the voice he had been pricing wheels in all afternoon:

“A man on the road. Aye. A man on the road.”

And then he stopped. And he looked at the gourd in his hand. And then he said — and Mira understood that he was saying it not really to her, not as an answer to her remark, but as a thing that had been pressed down inside him for some days and that her small oblique remark had, without her intending the full force of it, lanced — he said:

“My boy. My youngest. Eight years old. A man came through, six days back, going north. Friendly enough. Stopped for water, the way they do. Gave the boy a — a treat, he called it. Dried flowers. Said where he came from the children chewed them like sweets, said they’d give the boy fine dreams. And the boy chewed them, because the boy is eight, and he’s been — ” and here the wheelwright’s rough low voice did the thing that a voice does when the thing it is carrying becomes briefly too heavy for it, and the voice stopped, and the wheelwright stood in his work-shed with the gourd in his hand and his unfinished wheel beside him, and he did not weep, because he was not a man who would weep in front of strangers, but he stood for a moment in the place just short of weeping, and then he mastered it, and he finished the sentence, and the end of the sentence was: “He’s been four days now talking to his grandmother. And his grandmother’s been dead two years.”

Mira stood very still.

She stood very still, and she held the wheelwright’s unfinished spoke, and she kept her face — she kept her face, this time, not in the bland idle arrangement, because the bland idle arrangement was no longer the right face and would have been, in fact, an obscenity, but in the other arrangement, the one that the old woman Tepu had been wearing in the doorway of Pana’s hut, the still grave open arrangement of a person who has just been told something heavy and is going to receive the weight of it properly and not flinch and not perform and not look away. Mira held that face. And inside the face, in the private chamber, Mira’s mind finished the work it had been doing all afternoon, and the work, finished, lay before her, and Mira looked at it, and Mira felt the cold.

The cold was not the cold of fear. Mira wishes to be exact about this, because it would be easy, in the retelling, to make the cold into fear, and it was not fear. The cold was the cold of attention. It was the specific cold that Mira’s mind produced, on the rare occasions it produced it, when a pattern that had been a scatter of separate small facts resolved, all at once, into a single thing with a shape, and the shape was a shape that meant something, and the something it meant was large.

The foreign woman in the river-villages, four days ill, petals from a man on the road. The wheelwright’s son, here, a day and a half south, four days ill, petals from a man on the road. The child in the niece’s household, whom the old woman Tepu had foreseen — and Mira did not, even now, fully believe in the foreseeing, but Mira no longer disbelieved it either, and the not-disbelieving was itself one of the afternoon’s smaller revolutions — the child in the niece’s household, four days’ travel further on, fever within seven days. Three sick people. Three sick people strung out along the roads, days of travel apart, and the same petals in two of the three cases for certain and very probably the third, and a man — or men — on the road, going from village to village, handing the petals out, calling them treats, calling them sleep-aids, calling them sweets for children, presenting the body and the ghost together, undivided, unseparated, in the form that the old woman Tepu had ground in her bowl and shown to be poison.

And the old woman Tepu had said the man on the road probably did not know how to separate them. And Mira, this afternoon, holding a frightened wheelwright’s spoke, no longer believed the probably. Because a single ignorant man might give a stranger a sleep-aid he did not understand. But a single ignorant man did not appear in village after village, days of travel apart, along a road, handing the same petals to woman after child after child. That was not ignorance. That was distribution. That was a pattern, and a pattern with that shape — repeated, deliberate, spread along a route — had behind it not an ignorant man but an intention, and the intention had behind it a person, and the person had behind them a reason, and the reason —

Mira did not know the reason. Mira wishes to be honest: at the end of that afternoon, Mira did not know the reason, and did not know who the person was, and did not know how many sick people there really were strung along how many roads. Mira knew only that there was a pattern, that the pattern was real, that the pattern was the kind of thing that did not happen by accident, and that the old woman Tepu — who had ground the petals in demonstration, who had spoken of them with that flat steady ongoing-present-tense matter-of-factness, who had folded their pale ghost carefully into paper, who was at this moment travelling north toward the capital to speak with a man she had been putting off speaking to for years — the old woman Tepu had known. The old woman Tepu had known about the pattern, or had known enough of it to be going north, and had not told Mira, because Mira had not needed to be told in order to carry two parcels, and the old woman Tepu dispensed her explanations in the exact quantity required and not a drop more.

Mira, standing in the wheelwright’s work-shed, made two decisions, and she made them in the cold clear attentive state, and they were the two best decisions she made on the whole of that long journey, and she has never regretted either of them.

The first decision was about the wheelwright’s son.

Mira reached, with her free hand, the hand that was not holding the spoke, into the green tunic — not the inner pocket, not the pocket against her chest where the old woman’s double-wrapped flower lay, that pocket she did not touch — but into the side pocket where she had stowed, that morning, the niece’s fever-paper, the message that was a message, the parcel of dried root and written instruction that the old woman Tepu had made up for a child two villages further on who would be ill within seven days.

And Mira looked at the parcel in her hand, and Mira did the arithmetic.

The arithmetic was this. The niece’s child was not yet ill. The niece’s child would be ill, by the old woman’s foreseeing, within seven days, of a fever — a fever, not the petal-madness; the old woman had been precise, the niece’s parcel was for an ordinary child’s fever, the kind a child recovers from anyway. The wheelwright’s son was ill now, of the petals, the same petals. The fever-paper was not a cure for the petals; Mira knew that; the old woman had ground the petals and shown that the ghost and the body had to be separated and that the separation was the thing, and a folded paper of dried root could not separate anything. So the fever-paper would not cure the wheelwright’s boy.

But.

But the old woman, in the demonstration, had said a thing that Mira had filed and that Mira now retrieved: that the dark body of the petals was the poison, that the body was what made the foreign woman speak to her dead mother, and that the proper care of a petal-poisoning was to support the sufferer through it — to keep them warm and quiet, to give them water and not much of it, to let them weep if they wept and speak to the absent if they spoke, and to wait, because the body of the petals would, in most who had not eaten too great a quantity, pass, and the sufferer would come back. The foreign woman in the river-villages, by every account Mira had heard, was coming back. And the wheelwright’s son was eight years old, and eight-year-old children, the old woman had said of children generally, recover more readily than the old; and the boy had been given a child’s portion, a “treat,” not the whole reckless adult handful the foreign woman had swallowed; and four days had passed, and the boy was still alive, and a petal-sufferer four days in and still alive was, by the old woman’s reckoning, a petal-sufferer who was very likely going to live.

What the wheelwright and his wife did not have, Mira understood, was not a cure. What they did not have was the knowing. They did not have the calm flat steady knowledge that the old woman Tepu carried — the knowledge of what the illness was, of why it looked the way it looked, of what to do and what not to do, of the fact that the speaking-to-the-dead-grandmother was a symptom and not a possession, of the fact that four days alive meant likely-to-live. They were two frightened parents watching their eight-year-old talk for four days to a woman two years dead, and not knowing whether it would end, and not knowing whether anything they did would help or harm, and the not-knowing was its own illness, the not-knowing was the overcast in the wife’s face and the closed set in the wheelwright’s, and the not-knowing was a thing that Mira — Mira, who was not a healer, who was a guild-trained sourcer, who had no medicine to give — Mira could actually, as it happened, do something about.

So Mira’s first decision was this. She would tell them what she knew. She would tell them, plainly and completely, everything the old woman Tepu had said in the demonstration about the petals and the body and the ghost and the proper care of a petal-sufferer and the meaning of four-days-alive. She would tell it carefully, and she would not pretend to be a healer, and she would not promise a cure she could not promise; she would say plainly that she was a traveler who had, two days before, watched an old herbalist treat exactly this illness in exactly this kind of sufferer, and that she could pass on what the herbalist had said, and that the passing-on of it was not medicine but was knowing, and that the knowing might be worth something to two parents who currently had none.

And she would not charge them for it. She had learned that, at least, in Pana’s yard.

The second decision Mira made was smaller, and quicker, and she made it almost without noticing she was making it, the way one makes the small decisions that turn out, much later, to have been large.

The second decision was that she would carry what she had learned this afternoon — the pattern, the shape of it, the wheelwright’s son, the man on the road, the three sick strung along the route — she would carry it north, after she had delivered her two parcels, to wherever the old woman Tepu had gone, to the capital, to the man the old woman had been putting off speaking to for years. Mira did not yet know how she would do this, or whether the old woman would want it, or whether it would put Mira’s own already-twice-delayed return to her own work and her own life still further out of reach. Mira did not, in the wheelwright’s work-shed, with the cold clear attention still bright in her, work any of that out. She knew only that she had, this afternoon, without looking for it, found a piece of a thing, and that the piece was real, and that the old woman Tepu was somewhere to the north assembling the same thing out of her own pieces, and that a piece found by one assembler belonged, by every law of how patterns were honestly put together, with the other pieces, and that Mira was, whether she had planned to be or not, now carrying a piece, and that the carrying of a found piece to the place where the pattern was being assembled was simply, the way the keeping of an entrusted parcel dry was simply, the thing one did.

Mira put the niece’s fever-paper back in the side pocket — it was still the niece’s, the niece’s child would still need it, and Mira would still deliver it; she would simply now also stay an hour past the finishing of the wheel and give the wheelwright and his wife the thing she actually had to give them, which was not the paper but the knowing.

She looked up. The wheelwright was watching her. He had seen her take the parcel out, and look at it, and put it back, and he had not understood the small play of decision that had crossed her face, and he was watching her with the raw broken-pond look still showing through the cracked closed surface, the look of a man who had said the worst thing aloud to a stranger and did not yet know whether the saying of it had been a mistake.

“The wheel can wait the quarter-hour it needs,” Mira said. “Finish your water. And then — before we go any further with it — I want to tell you some things about what your boy has, and what it is, and what it isn’t, and what you and your wife should do, and what four days alive means. I am not a healer. I want to be clear about that before I say one word. I am a traveler, and two days ago I watched a real healer, an old one, a good one, treat this exact sickness, and she said things while she did it, and I have a good memory for things said, and the things she said are things you do not have and should have. It will cost you nothing. It is not part of the wheel. Call your wife out, so I only have to say it once, and so she hears it from me and not from you, because you are frightened and you will get a word of it wrong, and she should have it without the wrong word. Go on. Call her.”

And the wheelwright looked at Mira for a long moment, and then he set down the gourd, and he turned, and he walked toward the hut to call his wife, and Mira saw, in the way his heavy shoulders moved as he crossed the yard, the first small loosening of the thing that had been wound tight in them all afternoon — not a loosening of the fear, the fear would not loosen until the boy himself came back, but a loosening of the worse thing that had been wound up underneath the fear, which was the aloneness of it, the two-parents-and-no-knowing of it — and Mira stood in the work-shed with the unfinished wheel and the cooling afternoon light and the double-wrapped parcel still safe and dry against her chest, and she felt the cold clear attention in her settle, slowly, from the sharp first brightness of a pattern revealing itself into the steadier, longer-burning thing that the attention became once one had decided what to do about what one had seen.

Right then, Mira thought, in the private voice she kept for the moments when there was nothing left to say aloud and her own ribs were the only audience. Right then. It is not one foreign woman in one locked room. It is a road, and there are people being made sick along it on purpose, and the old woman knew, and the old woman is walking north, and I have just found a piece, and I am going to carry the piece north after her, and I am, it seems, no longer entirely a person who sources goods for a living.

She did not, she noticed, find that this troubled her as much as it would have troubled her four days ago.

She squared her shoulders, the way her mother had taught her to square them. The wheelwright was coming back across the yard, and his wife was with him, the overcast face turned toward Mira, waiting. Mira drew a breath, and ordered in her good memory the things the old woman Tepu had said over the bowl, and prepared to give two frightened people the only thing she had that was worth four times any price, which was the truth, plainly told, for free.

 

Segment Fourteen:

The Climbing of the Boy Who Could Not Walk

I want to begin by explaining how it was that I came to be in the wheelwright’s village at all, because the reader who has been following this account will remember that I had set off north with the old woman Tepu and the carrier-beast and the herder, going toward the capital, and the wheelwright’s village was a village south and east of the river-villages, on the road toward the niece, and a person glancing at a map — if our world had maps, which it does, although I have never owned one — would say that I had no business being in the wheelwright’s village, because the wheelwright’s village was on the woman Mira’s road and not on mine.

The explanation is this. On the second day of our walking north, in the late afternoon, after the old woman had corrected the man with the spiral on his head about the buried stone road and the trees and the empires, the old woman had called a halt at a place where two paths crossed, and she had said a thing that had surprised all of us, which was that the party would divide.

She had said it in the flat way she said things. She had said that she herself, with the man Konash, and the herder and the beast, would continue north toward the capital, because the matter she had to settle with the man in the capital could not wait. But she had said also that she had been thinking, on the platform on the beast, about the woman Mira and the two parcels, and that she had grown uneasy. She had not said uneasy about what. She had only said that she had sent the woman Mira south alone, with a thing of value, on roads where there was, the old woman said — and here she had used a phrase I did not understand at the time and would not understand until later — on roads where there was “a man giving petals,” and that an old woman who had had a small dream about four shapes did not like, on reflection, to have sent one of the four shapes off alone down a road where there was a man giving petals, and that she wished one of the remaining three to go after the woman Mira and walk with her, at least as far as the niece’s village, and be a second pair of eyes and a second pair of hands.

And then the old woman had looked at me.

She had looked at me the way she had looked at me in the doorway on the first afternoon, the long looking of a person deciding something, and she had said: “Canopy boy. The man with the marked head is needed in the capital, for a reason he will understand before I do. The beast and the herder must carry me, because I cannot walk. That leaves you. You are the one who can be spared from the north and the one who is most use on a road. Will you turn around and go and find the woman of the three pouches, and walk with her, and watch the trees and the cliffs and the canopy for her the way you watched them for us, until she has done her errand? And then the two of you will come north and find us in the capital. I am asking. I am not telling. A canopy boy is free to refuse an old woman, and no shame in it.”

And I had said yes before she had finished the asking, because I had decided, on the branch under the moving planet two nights before, that I would be part of the great work as long as the part was offered, and here the part was being offered, and the part had a clear shape — go after the woman, watch the road for her, bring her north — and a clear shape is the best kind of part to be offered, and I had said yes, and the old woman had nodded once, and that had been the whole of it.

So I had turned around. I had gone back south, alone, faster than the wagon-paced party had come north, because a canopy boy traveling alone and unburdened on a road moves at perhaps twice the pace of a wagon, and I had caught up to the woman Mira and Bivven’s wagon on the afternoon of the wheelwright’s village, arriving — by one of the small jokes the world likes to play — at almost exactly the moment the wheelwright’s wheel was being lifted back onto the mended wagon, so that I came up the road into the village and found the woman Mira standing in a work-shed in the cooling light, and I will tell you that the woman Mira’s face, when she turned and saw me, did a thing that I had not seen the woman Mira’s face do before, which was to be openly, simply glad. She did not hide it behind the merchant’s neutral arrangement. She was glad to see me. And I understood, from the gladness, before any word was spoken, that something had happened in the wheelwright’s village that had made the woman Mira wish, very much, that she were not alone.

She told me, quickly, what had happened. She told me about the sick boy in the hut, eight years old, four days talking to a grandmother two years dead. She told me about the man on the road who had given the boy the petals as a treat. She told me about the foreign woman in the river-villages and the niece’s coming child and the shape she had seen that afternoon, the pattern, the petals strung out along the road, the man-or-men handing them out village to village, and she told me about the old woman Tepu having known, and being north, and the piece Mira had found, and her decision to carry the piece north. She told it all in the fast clear flat voice of a person who has been holding a great deal and is glad of someone to set it down in front of, and I listened, and I did the thing I do, which is to let the small chatter of my own mind fall away one piece at a time so that there is room in me for the thing being told.

And when she had finished, I asked her the question that I had been forming while she spoke, and the question was: “Has anyone tested the petals the boy ate?”

The woman Mira looked at me.

“Tested them how?” she said.

“The way the old woman tested them,” I said. “In a mortar. The old woman had a mortar, the one with the marks that glow, and she ground the foreign woman’s petals and the petals came apart into the body and the ghost, and that was the test, that was how everyone knew for certain what the petals were. Has anyone done that with the boy’s petals? Are there any of the boy’s petals left to do it with?”

And the woman Mira’s face changed, and I saw her do the thing she did, the small fast adding-up behind the eyes, and at the end of the adding-up she said, slowly:

“No. No one has tested them. And — Shek — that is a good question, and I am ashamed I did not ask it myself, and I will tell you why it matters. It matters because I have been assuming, all afternoon, that the boy’s sickness is the same sickness as the foreign woman’s, because the story is the same — a man on the road, dried petals, four days ill, talking to the dead. But I have been assuming it. I have not confirmed it. And the old woman Tepu, when she taught me anything at all, taught me the difference between a thing assumed and a thing confirmed. If the boy’s petals are the same flower, then everything I have just told the wheelwright and his wife about the care of the boy is sound, and the boy will likely come back, the way the old woman said the foreign woman would likely come back. But if the boy’s petals are a different flower — a different poison that only looks the same in its story — then I have spent the last hour giving two frightened parents care-instructions that might be wrong, and wrong care can be worse than no care. I need to know. I needed to know an hour ago. And I do not have a mortar, and I would not know how to use one if I did, and the nearest person who can do the test properly is the old woman, who is two days north.”

And then the woman Mira said the thing that turned the afternoon toward me, and she said it not as a request but as a piece of thinking-aloud, in the frustrated voice of a person enumerating an obstacle: “And in any case the boy ate all the petals the man gave him. The wheelwright told me. It was a child’s portion, a small twist of them, and the boy ate the lot, the way a child eats a sweet. There are no petals left from the man on the road to test. The only way to test the flower would be to have a fresh sample of the actual flower, the living plant, and there is no — ”

She stopped.

She stopped because the wheelwright, who had been standing nearby, listening, doing the small finishing work on the wheel with his hands while his ears were on us, had lifted his head, and had said, in his low rough voice:

“There’s the flower.”

We both looked at him.

“The flower,” the wheelwright said. “The man’s flower. The one he called a treat. It grows here. That’s the thing of it — that’s the thing that’s been eating at me all four days — it grows here, on the cliff above the stream, the red moon-flower, it’s grown on that cliff my whole life and my father’s whole life, and we always knew, everyone here always knew, you don’t eat it, you don’t let the children near it, it’s a bad flower, and then a stranger comes through and tells my boy it’s a sweet from far away and my boy believes the stranger over everything he was ever taught because the stranger is a stranger and strangers know things, and the flower the stranger gave him is the same flower that’s been growing on our own cliff his whole life. It’s up there now. It’s in bloom now. If you want a fresh one — ” and the wheelwright’s voice did the small heavy thing — “if testing a fresh one helps my boy, there’s a whole cliff of them not four hundred paces from where you’re standing.”

And the woman Mira turned and looked at me.

She did not say anything. She did not need to. The whole of the situation was in the look, and the whole of the situation was this: there was a cliff, and on the cliff there was the flower, and the flower fresh was the thing needed to confirm or to overturn the care that two frightened parents had been given for their dying boy, and the woman Mira could not climb a cliff, and the wheelwright would not leave his wheel and his hut and his son, and Bivven was Bivven, and the herder and the beast and the old woman were two days north — and I was a canopy boy, nineteen summers old, and climbing was the thing I was best at in all the world, and the cliff was a question, and the question had an answer, and the answer was on the cliff, and I was the one who could go and get it.

“Where is the cliff,” I said.

The wheelwright took me to the edge of the village and pointed, and I looked at the cliff, and I want to tell you about the cliff, because the cliff was the thing I spent the rest of that afternoon with, and a person should describe properly the thing they have spent an afternoon with.

The cliff rose from the far side of the stream, perhaps a hundred and forty feet of it, and it was not a sheer cliff and it was not an easy one, it was the in-between kind, the kind that my year-group calls a thinking cliff, because a thinking cliff cannot be climbed by strength alone, the way a short sheer cliff sometimes can, and cannot be climbed by simply walking up it, the way a long shallow slope can, but must be climbed by reading it, by working out, before one commits any weight, the order of the holds and the order of the rests and the order of the small decisions, the way one works out the order of the moves in a game. The cliff was of a pale grey rock, broken into ledges and shelves and small overhangs, with stretches of crumbling rotten rock and stretches of good solid rock, and the trick of a thinking cliff is that the crumbling stretches and the solid stretches do not announce themselves from the bottom; one cannot tell, from the stream, which is which; one can only tell by getting close, by touching, by reading the rock with the hand the way I had been taught to read the bark of a tree with the hand. And on the cliff, in the stretches of broken ledge perhaps two-thirds of the way up, where small pockets of soil had gathered in the cracks and held water and held seed — exactly, I thought, the way the old woman had described the trees taking root in the gaps of the buried stone road — on those broken ledges there was a wash of color, a wash of deep wine-red, and the wine-red was the flower, the moon-flower, blooming, hundreds of them, exactly as the wheelwright had said.

I looked at the cliff for a long time. The woman Mira stood beside me and let me look. She had learned, I think, somewhere in the past days, that when a person of a particular skill is standing very still and looking at the thing their skill is about to be used on, the looking is not idleness, the looking is the work, the looking is the part of the work that must not be hurried, and she did not hurry me.

And while I looked, I want to record what I felt, because the feeling was the important thing about that afternoon, more important even than the cliff.

What I felt was not fear. I will be honest. There was a small thread of fear in it, because there is always a small thread of fear in the looking-at of any thinking cliff, and a climber who feels no thread of fear at all is a climber who has stopped reading the cliff honestly and will soon be a walker or worse. But the small thread of fear was not the main feeling. The main feeling was a feeling that I do not have a single clean word for, and so I will describe it in pieces.

The first piece of the feeling was joy. It was the plain joy of being about to climb. I had not climbed anything taller than a wagon since the morning I left my own canopy to guide the strangers, and a canopy person who has been days on the flat ground without going up is a canopy person with a particular hunger in the arms and the legs and the chest, a hunger to be vertical, a hunger to be in the element that is properly ours, and the sight of a hundred and forty feet of climbable rock woke that hunger in me all at once, and the waking of it was a joy, and I did not pretend to myself that it was not.

The second piece of the feeling was seriousness. And here is the thing I most want to set down, because it is the thing I learned about myself on that cliff, and a person should set down the things they learn about themselves. The joy and the seriousness were not opposites. I had thought, before that afternoon — without ever having put the thought into words — I had thought that joy and seriousness were opposite weathers, that a thing done in joy was a thing done lightly, a game, a play, and that a thing done in seriousness was a thing done heavily, with the joy pressed out of it, and that the dropping-game I played with my year-group was the first kind of thing and the work of the men cutting climbing-vines was the second kind, and that a person grew, over their life, from the first kind of thing toward the second kind, trading the joy away a little at a time for the seriousness, the way one trades away the lightness of a child’s body for the strength of an adult’s.

That was wrong. I learned, on the cliff, that it was wrong. Because the climb I was about to make was the most serious climb of my life — it was serious because a boy of eight years old lay in a hut talking to his dead grandmother, and the care of that boy depended on a question, and the answer to the question was on the cliff, and if I climbed well and brought the flower down then the woman Mira could be certain of the care she had given and the boy’s parents could be certain too, and if I climbed badly and fell and did not bring the flower down then the question would stay unanswered and a frightened mother and father would go on through the night not knowing — the climb was as serious as anything I had ever done. And yet the joy was not pressed out of it. The joy was still there. The joy was, if anything, larger than the joy of any dropping-game had ever been, because the joy of the dropping-game was the joy of doing a beautiful difficult thing for its own sake, and the joy of this climb was the joy of doing a beautiful difficult thing for the sake of a boy who needed it, and the for-the-sake-of-someone did not press the joy out, it poured more joy in, it made the joy and the seriousness into the same single thing, a thing that I had not known could be a single thing, a thing that I have, since that afternoon, spent a good part of my life trying to feel again, because it is, I have come to believe, the finest feeling that a person who has a skill can feel: the feeling of using the skill, fully, at its highest pitch, joyfully, for someone who needs the skill and cannot do it themselves.

That was the feeling I carried to the foot of the cliff. I want it on the page. I climbed the cliff in that feeling, and the feeling did not leave me from the bottom to the top.

I crossed the stream on the stepping-stones. I came to the foot of the cliff. I put both my hands flat against the pale grey rock, the way I put my hands against the trunk of a tree before a climb, and I stood for a moment with my hands on the rock and my eyes closed, and I let the rock tell my hands what it was — and the rock, at the foot, was good rock, solid, cool, close-grained, the rock of a cliff that meant a climber no harm in its lower reaches whatever it might mean higher up — and then I opened my eyes, and I began.

I will not give every hold. To give every hold would be to do the thing I said I would not do, the thing of describing climbing to people who have not been a beetle and a fish and a person all on the same morning. But I will give the shape of it, because the shape of it matters.

The lower third of the cliff was the easy third. The rock was solid and the holds were generous and a person did not have to think very hard, and on the lower third I climbed quickly, and the joy was bright and uncomplicated, the simple joy of the body doing the thing the body was made for, and I went up the lower third the way water goes down a slope, without resistance, and I reached the first broad ledge, perhaps fifty feet up, and I stopped on it, and I rested, and I looked down.

Down at the foot of the cliff the woman Mira stood, small now, a small dark-green shape with her face turned up toward me, and beside her the wheelwright, and a little behind them, drawn out of the huts by the news that a canopy boy was climbing the cliff, perhaps a dozen of the village people, also with their faces turned up, and I understood, looking down at the upturned faces, that the village had come out to watch, and that the watching was not idle watching, the watching was the watching of people who had a stake in the climb, because the climb was for the wheelwright’s boy and the wheelwright’s boy belonged to the village, and so the climb belonged, in a small way, to all of them, and they had come out to be present for it.

And I felt, looking down at the upturned faces, the small further thing, which was the office of being seen. Two nights before, on the branch under the moving planet, I had felt the office of seeing — I had been the one watching the spark of the elder’s lamp from above, the watcher, the one who saw. And now, on the ledge, I felt the other half of it, the office of being seen, the office of being the one whom others were watching, and I understood that the two offices were the same office turned two ways, and that a person who had been the watcher one night could be the watched the next, and that the great work needed both, needed the seers and the seen, and that on this afternoon my part in the great work was to be the seen one, the one the upturned faces were fixed on, the one whose climbing carried the village’s held breath, and I lifted one hand from the rock and I made, down at the small upturned faces, the small calm gesture that my year-group makes to spotters on the ground, the gesture that means I am well, the climb goes well, do not be afraid for me, and I saw the woman Mira lift her own hand in return, a little awkwardly, in the way of a person returning a sign in a language she had only just begun to learn, and then I turned back to the rock and went on.

The middle third of the cliff was the thinking third.

The middle third was where the rock changed. The middle third was where the solid pale grey gave way, in patches, to the rotten rock, the crumbling rock, the rock that looked, from a distance, exactly the same as the good rock but that, under the hand, gave a small dry shifting answer instead of a solid cool one, the rock that would hold a hand laid lightly on it but would tear away from the cliff if a hand pulled hard, and the middle third was where the climbing stopped being water-down-a-slope and became, instead, the slow careful reading of a question, hold by hold, each hold tested with the hand before any weight was committed, each rotten patch noted and avoided, each solid patch found and used, the route winding back and forth across the face the way the footpath on the buried road had wound back and forth between the trees, each bend in my route the monument to a patch of rotten rock I had read and gone around.

And the thinking third was slow, and the thinking third was where the small thread of fear lived, and the thinking third was where I did the work that I am best in all the world at doing, and I did it, and I did it well, and I want to say plainly, without false modesty, because false modesty is its own small lie, that I climbed the middle third of that cliff beautifully. I read every patch of rotten rock correctly. I committed my weight to no hold that had not first told my hand it was solid. I found, in the broken winding face, a route that no other climber would have found in the same time, because the finding of routes through broken rock is the particular gift that my nineteen summers of climbing had given me, and I used the gift fully, and the using of it was joy, and the joy was the same single thing as the seriousness, and the boy in the hut was in every hold, and I went up.

And then I was at the broken ledges, two-thirds of the way up, where the soil had gathered in the cracks and held the water and the seed, and where the moon-flowers grew.

I came up onto the first of the broken ledges and I knelt on it, with my hands still on holds in case the ledge itself was rotten, and the ledge was not rotten, the ledge was a good wide solid shelf, and on the shelf, growing out of a long crack where black soil had collected, was a stand of the moon-flowers, perhaps thirty of them, in full bloom, and I knelt on the ledge a hundred feet above the stream and I looked at them.

I had not, before that moment, properly looked at a moon-flower. I had seen, two days before, the dried petals in the old woman’s bowl, the curled rust-and-blood-colored things that had separated into the dark body and the pale ghost. But I had not seen the flower alive, and the flower alive was — I will say it plainly — the flower alive was beautiful. It was a deep wine-red, the petals broad and slightly cupped, with a soft dark center, and along the edge of each petal there ran a fine pale line, almost white, that caught the late-afternoon light, and the whole flower had about it, even in the daylight, a very faint cool quality, a faint suggestion of the inner light that the old woman’s runes had glowed with, as though the flower were holding, just under its surface, a small portion of moonlight against the night to come.

And I knelt there, a hundred feet up, in the joy and the seriousness, and I felt the small strange sorrow that the wheelwright had spoken of at the foot of the cliff — the sorrow that a thing so beautiful, growing on a cliff a village had lived beside for generations, a thing that everyone in the village had always known to leave alone, had become, in the hands of a stranger on a road, a poison given to a child as a sweet. The flower was not wicked. The old woman had said as much in the demonstration: the flower had a body and a ghost, the body a poison and the ghost a wisdom, and the flower itself was only a flower, doing what flowers do, growing on its cliff, holding its moonlight, harming no one who left it alone. The wickedness, if there was wickedness, was not in the flower. The wickedness was in the man on the road. And I knelt on the ledge and looked at the beautiful unwicked flower and I understood, with the part of me that understands things on cliffs, that this was a piece of what the woman Mira had called the pattern, and that the carrying-down of one of these flowers, alive, was my small piece of the great work, my contribution, the thing the office of being-seen had been given me in order that I should do.

I picked the flowers carefully. I did not pick one. I picked three — because a climber who climbs a hundred feet for a sample picks three, in case one is crushed in the descent and one is dropped, so that one at least arrives, the same arithmetic the old woman had used in the doubling of the wrappings — and I picked them whole, with their stems, the way the old woman’s whole dried flower had been kept whole, and I did not crush them, and I wrapped the three of them, gently, in a broad leaf I had carried up tucked into my hip-wrap for the purpose, and I bound the leaf with a strand of fiber, and I tucked the small parcel inside my fiber-vest, against my chest, where my body would shield it on the descent, and I knelt on the ledge for one more moment with my hand pressed flat over the place where the flowers lay, in the small unconscious gesture that I had, without noticing, learned from watching the woman Mira press her own hand over the parcel against her own chest.

And then I climbed down.

The climbing down was the harder half, as the climbing down always is, because on the way up a climber can see the holds above and reach for them, and on the way down a climber must find the holds below by feel, blind, with the toes, and the thinking third on the descent is slower even than the thinking third on the ascent, and I went down the thinking third slowly and carefully and well, reading every rotten patch a second time from above, and the flowers stayed safe against my chest, and the joy stayed with me, and the seriousness stayed with me, and the two stayed the same single thing all the way down, and the upturned faces of the village grew slowly larger beneath me as I descended, until I came down the last easy third like water down a slope again, and I stepped off the foot of the cliff onto the bank of the stream, and the village let out, all together, the breath it had been holding, a single soft sound, the sound of a dozen people exhaling at once.

I crossed the stream on the stepping-stones. I came up to the woman Mira. I opened my fiber-vest and I drew out the small leaf-parcel and I unwrapped it, there in the cooling light, and I held it out to her on the flat of my two hands, the three whole living moon-flowers, deep wine-red, the pale lines along their petals catching the last of the day, and I said:

“Three of them. Whole. Alive. The same flower the dried petals came from — I am sure of it, I saw the dried ones in the old woman’s bowl and these are the same, the same red, the same pale edge — but you said yourself the difference between a thing assumed and a thing confirmed, and I cannot confirm it, because I am a climber and not a herbalist, I can only bring the question down off the cliff, I cannot answer it. The answering needs the mortar, and the mortar is with the old woman, two days north. But here is the question, brought down whole and alive, and now we can carry it north to where it can be answered, and in the meantime — ” and here I said the thing that I had been thinking on the long careful descent, the thing that I had worked out hold by hold — “in the meantime, you should not change what you have told the wheelwright and his wife. You should tell them this. Tell them that a canopy boy has been up the cliff and brought down the living flower, and that the living flower will be carried north to the old healer who can test it for certain. Tell them that until the test is done, the care you have given them is the care that matches what the flower most likely is, and that they should keep to it. And tell them — tell them that the climbing was done, that someone climbed the cliff for their boy. I think that telling them someone climbed the cliff for their boy will be worth something to them tonight. I am not a healer. But I have been a frightened person waiting through a night, once, when I was small, and I remember that the thing that helped was not only the medicine. The thing that helped was knowing that people were doing things. That people were climbing cliffs. Tell them people are climbing cliffs.”

The woman Mira looked down at the three flowers on my two hands. And then she looked up at me, and her face did, for the second time that afternoon, the open simple thing, the thing that was not the merchant’s neutral arrangement, and she said:

“Shek. I am going to tell them exactly that. All of it. Including the part about the climbing.” And then she took the small leaf-parcel of flowers from my hands, very carefully, the way the old woman had taught her to take things, and she did not put it in the inner pocket against her chest, because the inner pocket against her chest held the old woman’s double-wrapped flower already and a wise carrier does not put two precious things in one pocket, but she put it in a side pocket of the green tunic, a dry one, and she pressed her palm over it, and she said, half to me and half to the three flowers and half — though that is too many halves — to the cliff and the village and the cooling evening and the whole long strange day: “Right then. We have the question. Now we carry it north.”

And I, Shek, nineteen summers old, with the good ache of a real climb in my arms and my legs and my chest, with the joy and the seriousness still folded together into the single fine thing inside me, looked back up at the cliff, at the hundred and forty feet of pale grey rock going dark now in the falling light, at the wash of wine-red on the broken ledges two-thirds of the way up where the flowers I had not picked still held their small portions of moonlight against the coming night, and I felt the great work turning, slow and patient, the way the planet had turned over the canopy, and I felt myself, small and bright, turning with it, exactly where I was supposed to be.

 

Segment Fifteen:

I Carried a Boy Who Smelled of Burning Sugar

I should say first, so that the reader is not confused, how the boy came to be on my back at all, because the reader has been told that I went north with the old woman and the man with the spiral on his head, north toward the capital, and the wheelwright’s boy was a boy of the southern road, and the two ought never to have met.

They met because the old woman changed her mind. Not all of it. Most of the plan held — the old woman still meant for the capital, the canopy boy had still been sent south after the woman of the three pouches, the party had still divided at the crossing of the two paths. But on the morning of the third day, before we set off again, the old woman sat for a long time on her small platform on my back, not yet asking the herder to begin the walking, and she was quiet in the particular way she was quiet when something was arriving in her that had not yet finished arriving, and then she said, to the herder and to the man with the spiral on his head and, I think, to me, although she did not look at me when she said it: that she had had, in the night, the small dream again, and that the small dream had shown her a boy with a fever on a cliff-road behind us, and that the boy was going to need to be taken to a healer wiser in the matter of the petals than the boy’s own village could provide, and that the wiser healer was the hedge-witch Saoma, in the deep jungle, the same Saoma to whom the man with the spiral on his head carried his long letter — and that the dream had shown the boy being carried, and the thing that carried him had a long neck and four legs.

She had looked at me then.

So the party had divided again, and divided strangely, and I will not give every turning of the plan, because the plan turned several times that morning the way a thing turns when many people are trying to fit a sudden new necessity into arrangements already made, but the shape it settled into was this: the herder, who had been hired and paid and who was a herder and not an adventurer and who wished, reasonably, to be done, would go on north on foot, carrying the old woman’s basket and a letter, and would meet a different conveyance for her on the better roads further north and bring it back; and the man with the spiral on his head would go a day south and east to the wheelwright’s village, and would there take up the wheelwright’s boy, and would bring the boy — on me, on my back, on the carry-platform that had been built for the old woman and would now be re-fitted, smaller, softer, for a child — would bring the boy deep into the jungle to the hut of the hedge-witch Saoma, and would carry his long letter of introduction the rest of the way at last, and would have, as the price of admission to the hedge-witch’s door, a far better gift than the cake of pressed tea he had been keeping against his chest, which was a sick child needing her particular wisdom; and the old woman herself, who could not walk and could not now ride me because I was needed for the boy, would wait in a village on the northern road until the herder returned with the other conveyance, and would go on to the capital more slowly, and would trust the rest of us to do the parts of the work she had handed us.

I do not know how the old woman arranges these things. I have thought about it, in the long hours of walking, and I have not understood it, and I have decided that the not-understanding is the correct condition for me to be in regarding the old woman, and that to demand to understand it would be a small impertinence of the same kind that the man with the spiral on his head kept committing and kept being gently corrected for. The old woman has the small dreams. The small dreams show her shapes. She fits the people to the shapes. The fitting is not always comfortable for the people. But the fitting, I have come to believe over these days, is sound, and the soundness of it is a thing one feels rather than checks, the way one feels the soundness of a branch through the sole of the foot.

So. The man with the spiral on his head and I went south and east, the two of us, to the wheelwright’s village. We arrived two days behind the woman of the three pouches and the canopy boy, who had by then already gone on — gone on toward the niece, carrying the living flowers the boy Shek had brought down the cliff, the flowers I would only learn about later — and we found, in the wheelwright’s village, the wheelwright, and the wheelwright’s wife, and, in the hut, the boy.

The boy was eight years old. I want to set down what I knew of the boy before I carried him, because what I knew of him before I carried him was very little, and the littleness matters, because the thing that happened on my back happened in spite of the littleness, happened across the littleness, the way water finds its way across a dry flat that has no apparent channel.

What I knew, before I carried him, was: that he was eight; that he was the wheelwright’s youngest; that he had been given the petals six days before by a man on the road who called them a treat; that he had been, since the fourth day, talking to a grandmother two years dead; that he had been judged, by everyone who had judged him — by the canopy boy’s report of what the woman Mira had said, by the woman Mira’s report of what the old woman Tepu had said — to be very likely to live, on the strength of his being young, and of the portion having been a child’s portion, and of his being still alive at the sixth day. That was what I knew. I knew, in other words, the boy as a case. I knew the boy the way the woman of the three pouches knew a thing she was sourcing — as a set of facts arranged around a central question. I did not know the boy.

The wheelwright and his wife brought the boy out of the hut to load him onto my back, and I knelt for the loading. I want to describe the kneeling, because the kneeling is the small physical act around which the whole of this segment turns.

A beast of my kind does not kneel easily. The body is built broad and low and heavy in the shoulder, and the front legs are made for bearing weight and for walking and not for the slow controlled folding-down that kneeling requires, and so when I knelt — and I had been taught to kneel, in the herder’s compound, in the early weeks, by a herder’s boy who had spent patient hours with me until the kneeling came — when I knelt, it was a slow thing, a thing done in stages, the front knees folding first and the body tilting forward and then the back legs coming down after, the whole great weight of me lowering itself to the ground in a long careful settling, and the settling, done properly, makes the carry-platform on my back tilt down at the front and become, for the moment of the loading, a low shallow ramp rather than a high seat, so that a person too weak to climb can be helped up onto it across the slope of my own kneeling shoulder.

I knelt. The platform tilted down. And the wheelwright and his wife, between them, carrying the boy — the boy could not walk; the boy had not walked in six days; the boy hung between his two parents’ arms with the particular boneless heaviness of a body whose owner has gone somewhere else and left the body untended — the wheelwright and his wife carried the boy up the slope of my kneeling shoulder and laid him on the carry-platform, on the soft folded cloths that had been arranged there for him, and they settled him, and they bound him gently in place with the soft wide bands that the man with the spiral on his head had fitted, the bands that would hold a sleeping child safe on a moving platform without binding him, and the boy, through all of this, did not wake, or did not exactly wake, but turned his head a little, and murmured, and said a word that I could not make out, said it to someone who was not there, and was quiet again.

And the boy came to rest against my flank.

The platform sat across the broad of my back, and the boy lay on the platform, and where the platform ended the boy’s body, turned a little on its side in the boneless way, pressed against the rise of my flank, and through the cloths, through my own coat, I felt the boy.

I felt, first, his weight. The weight was a small weight. A working beast of my size does not register the weight of an eight-year-old child as weight at all, in the sense of effort; the weight was nothing, the weight was less than the weight of the platform itself, less than the weight of the old woman who had ridden there before. But the weight was a particular weight, and I felt it as a particular weight, because it was the weight of a living body that had given up the holding of itself, and the giving-up of the holding-of-itself is a thing that changes how a weight lies. A well person, even a sleeping well person, holds some small portion of themselves, keeps some small tone in the body, and you feel that tone if you carry them. The boy had no tone. The boy lay on the platform the way water lies in a bowl, finding the lowest shape, and the no-tone of him pressed against my flank, and I felt it, and the feeling of it was the first of the small openings.

And I felt, second, his heat.

This is the thing I most have to find the words for, and I am going to be slow about it, because the heat was the door, and the door, once it had opened, did not close.

The boy was hot. He was hot the way a fevered body is hot, which is not the clean dry warmth of a body in the sun but a damp close burning warmth, a warmth with a kind of struggle in it, the warmth of a body that is at war with something inside itself and is using heat as the war, and the heat came off the boy and through the cloths and through my coat and into the skin and the muscle of my flank, and it was a great deal of heat for so small a body to be producing, and I — the beast in me, the slow patient body of me — registered the heat first simply as a fact about the cargo, the way the body registers all facts about all cargo, and noted it, and prepared to carry it carefully.

And then the scholar woke.

I have written, in an earlier part of this account, about how the scholar in me wakes — about how the scholar does not arrive as a separate voice with words but rises through the body’s own perceptions, catches in them, and is for a moment both the body’s perception and the scholar’s interpretation of it, with no clean line between. The scholar woke now, in the heat of the boy against my flank, and the scholar woke the way the scholar had woken on the night in the shed when the grass-smell had been the grass-smell of two lives at once, except that this waking was sharper, and faster, and it did not give me the slow courtesy of arriving piece by piece. It arrived all at once. The heat of the fevered boy against my flank was the heat of a fevered body against my body, and the scholar in me had carried a fevered body against his body before, once, long ago, and the scholar’s memory of that carrying did not rise slowly through the perception, it broke through it, the way a fish that has been resting in the deep of a pool breaks the surface all at once when something moves above, and the memory was there, complete, in a single instant, and the memory was this.

The scholar had had a younger sibling.

I have not, in any earlier part of this account, mentioned a younger sibling, and the reason I have not mentioned the younger sibling is the reason that I am only now able to write about him, which is that the younger sibling had been, for the entire two years of my grief over the burned library, kept in the room that I had built the partition across — kept on the far side of the partition, with the library, with the dead librarian Felian, with all the losses I had decided I would visit only when I was strong enough — and the partition had come down, in the shed, on the night of the grass-smell, and I had thought, on that night, that the bringing-down of the partition had been a complete thing, that I had moved the stone of the library from my throat to my pocket and that the work was done. It had not been complete. The partition had come down, but the room behind it was a large room, and on the night of the shed I had only walked into the front of it, into the part of it where the library was, and there had been, further back in the same room, in a part of it that the grass-smell had not reached, a smaller and older and more carefully covered thing, and the heat of the fevered boy against my flank reached it, where the grass-smell had not, and uncovered it.

The scholar had had a younger brother. He had been four years younger than the scholar. The scholar had been, at the time I am about to describe, perhaps eleven years old, which means the younger brother had been perhaps seven, which means the younger brother had been very nearly the age of the boy now lying against my flank, and this — the nearness of the ages — was, I think, the particular small key that the heat turned, because grief does not unlock at general resemblances, grief unlocks at exact ones, and the exactness of seven-and-a-half against eight was exact enough.

The scholar’s younger brother had taken a fever. This was before the cloister; this was in the scholar’s first life, the life before the order, the village life, the life of a boy of eleven with a younger brother of seven and a mother and a father and the small ordinary world of a family in a place I have not named and will not name because the naming would not help. The younger brother had taken a fever, an ordinary fever, the kind of fever that goes through the children of any village in any season, and the fever had taken the younger brother while the two boys were away from the house — they had been sent, the two of them, on some small errand, to a place perhaps two miles off, the kind of errand that a village sends its children on, and the younger brother had been well when they set out and had begun, on the way, to be unwell, and had become, by the time they had done the errand and turned for home, properly ill, ill in the sudden way that small children become ill, the well child and the ill child separated by no more than an hour.

And the scholar — the boy of eleven who would become the scholar — had carried him home.

He had carried his younger brother home. Two miles. On his back. He had been eleven years old and not large for eleven, and his brother had been seven and not small for seven, and the two miles had been long, and the road had been a poor one, and the boy of eleven had carried the boy of seven the whole of the two miles on his back, with the brother’s arms looped over his shoulders and the brother’s legs held up in the crook of his own elbows, and the brother had been hot — hot the way the boy on my platform was now hot, the damp close burning warmth of a small body at war with itself — and the heat of the brother had soaked through the back of the boy of eleven’s shirt and into the skin of his back, and the boy of eleven had carried that heat the whole two miles, and the brother, on the way, in the boneless heaviness of his fever, had murmured, and had said words, and had not always known where he was, and the boy of eleven had talked to him the whole way, had kept talking, had told him they were nearly home, had told him to hold on, had told him the small ordinary things one tells a frightened sick child, and had not stopped talking, because the talking had been the only thing the boy of eleven had to give, and he had given it, the whole two miles, with the heat soaking through his shirt.

And the brother had lived.

I want to be careful here, because the reader, having been led through the grief of the burned library, having been told that the younger brother had been kept on the far side of the partition with the dead, will be expecting, at this point in the account, to be told that the brother died, that the carrying-home was the carrying-home of a child who did not survive, that the memory the heat unlocked was a memory of loss. And I have to tell the reader that it was not so. The brother lived. The brother survived that fever, recovered, grew. The carrying-home was not the carrying-home of a dying child. The carrying-home was the carrying-home of a child who lived, and the boy of eleven had carried his brother two miles through fever-heat and had got him home and the brother had been put to bed and tended and had come, in some days, back to himself, and had gone on to be a boy, and then a youth, and the two brothers had — and here is the part that the partition had been built across, the part that the heat now uncovered — the two brothers had grown up, and had grown, as brothers sometimes do, apart, not in any dramatic way, not through any quarrel, but through the ordinary slow drift of two lives that take different roads, the scholar going to the cloister at the age the order took its novices and the brother staying in the village and becoming a village man with a village life, and the two of them had seen each other less, and then less, and then — and the order had not encouraged its brothers to maintain the ties of blood, had taught instead that the brotherhood of the order was the truer brotherhood — and then the scholar had stopped, over the years, even thinking very often of the brother, and the brother had become a small distant figure in a life the scholar had left behind, and then the scholar had left the order too and walked the roads for fifteen years, and somewhere in those fifteen years — the scholar did not know the year, the scholar had learned of it long after, by the same channels by which one learns of the deaths of people one has not seen in a long time — somewhere in those fifteen years the brother had died. An ordinary death. A grown man’s death, of some grown man’s cause, in the village, with the village around him. Not a tragedy. Not a death that the world would mark. The ordinary death of an ordinary man whom one particular other man, his elder brother, had once, long ago, when they were both children, carried two miles home on his back through fever-heat, and had then, across the long drift of two diverging lives, allowed himself to half-forget, until the half-forgetting was so nearly complete that when the news of the death finally reached him the scholar had felt — and this was the thing behind the partition, this was the covered thing, this was what the heat of the boy on my flank now uncovered — the scholar had felt, on receiving the news of his brother’s death, almost nothing. A small dull distant ache. The ache one feels at the death of a person one used to know. And the smallness of that ache had been, the scholar had understood even at the time, a kind of failure — not a failure of the heart’s capacity, but a failure of the heart’s maintenance, the failure of a man who had let a living tie thin and thin and thin until, by the time death came for it, there was so little of the tie left that death found almost nothing to cut.

That was the covered thing. The grief of the burned library had been a clean grief, a grief proportionate to its loss, a stone that could be moved from the throat to the pocket and honestly carried. The thing behind the partition, the thing the boy’s heat uncovered, was not a clean grief. It was a grief tangled up with shame — the shame of the small dull distant ache, the shame of having let a brother thin into a stranger, the shame of having carried that brother two miles on a child’s back through fever-heat with a child’s whole fierce love and then having let the years quietly undo what the two miles had meant. And that grief, tangled with that shame, had been so uncomfortable a thing to hold that the scholar had not held it. The scholar had built the partition, and had put the brother behind it, and had told himself the partition was for the library, and had not admitted, even to himself, that the partition was at least as much for the brother, because the library was a grief a man could be seen to carry with dignity and the brother was a grief that came with a shame, and a man will carry his dignified griefs in the open and wall up his shameful ones, and the walling-up is itself the deepest part of the shame, and the deepest part is always the part that is hardest to reach.

The heat of the boy reached it.

The boy on my flank was not my brother. I want to be exact, the way I have tried to be exact about everything. The boy was the wheelwright’s son, a child I had known for the length of one kneeling, a child whose name I did not even — and here I had to stop, in the slow walking, and reach for it, and find that I did know it, that I had heard it spoken by the wheelwright in the loading, and the boy’s name was Tama — the boy was Tama, the wheelwright’s son, and the boy was not my brother and the heat of the boy was not the heat of my brother, in the same way that the grass of the shed had not literally been the grass of the cloister herb-garden. But the heat of the boy was the same heat as the heat of my brother, in the way that mattered, in the way the body knows, the damp close burning warmth of a small body at war with itself, soaking through cloth into the skin of the one who carried it. And the body that was carrying it now — this body, this broad slow patient four-legged body, this beast — was a body carrying a feverish child, exactly as the boy of eleven had been a body carrying a feverish child, and the two carryings, across the gap of more than thirty years and across the gap of two species, were the same carrying, because the world had been asking carriers to carry feverish children since there had been children to take fevers and carriers to bear them, and the carrying was one carrying, one long carrying, and I — I-the-beast, I-the-scholar, I-the-boy-of-eleven, all of us, the one continuous carrier — I was doing it again.

I was doing it again. And the doing-it-again was a mercy.

I had not expected mercy. When the heat first broke the memory open, when the fish broke the surface of the pool, what I felt in the first instant was the shame — the old covered shame, uncovered, raw, the shame of the small dull ache, the shame of the thinned tie — and the shame was so sharp that the body of me, the great patient beast of me, faltered for a single step on the jungle path, a single small break in the long rhythm of the walking, so small that I do not think the man with the spiral on his head, walking ahead with my lead-rope, even noticed it, but I noticed it, the beast noticed it, the body’s rhythm caught for the space of one stride on the sharpness of the scholar’s shame.

But the body recovered the stride. The body went on. And the going-on was the mercy, and I will try to say how.

The body went on carrying the boy. The body did not have any choice about whether to carry the boy; the body had been given the boy to carry, and the body was a carrier, and so the body carried, and the carrying went on, stride after stride, with the boy’s heat soaking through my flank, and as the carrying went on — and this is the thing, this is the mercy, this is what I most want to set down — as the carrying went on, the carrying began to be, itself, the answer to the shame.

Because the shame had been the shame of a thing not done. The shame had been the shame of a tie not maintained, of a brother allowed to thin into a stranger, of a love that had been fierce and complete at eleven and had been let slacken across thirty years until death found almost nothing left to cut. The shame had been the shame of an absence. And one cannot, with the best will in the world, go back across thirty years and un-thin a tie, and one cannot go back and carry a brother who is dead, and so the shame had seemed, for the two years it had been behind the partition, to be a thing with no possible answer, a thing that could only be walled up because it could not be addressed, a debt to a person who was no longer there to be paid.

But the carrying of the boy Tama was not a thing not done. The carrying of the boy Tama was a thing being done, now, in the present, stride after stride, by this body, on this path, in this jungle. And the carrying of the boy Tama was — and the scholar in me understood this slowly, over perhaps an hour of the walking, the way one understands the deepest things, slowly, in the act of doing them — the carrying of the boy Tama was not a substitute for the carrying of the brother, and was not an erasure of the shame, and did not pretend to be either. It was, instead, the same carrying. It was the long single carrying that the world had been asking of carriers since the beginning, and the boy of eleven had been a part of that long carrying, on the road thirty years ago, and the beast was a part of it now, on this road, and the long carrying did not require the carrier to be the same carrier each time, and it did not require the child to be the same child, because the long carrying was larger than any particular carrier and any particular child. The long carrying only required that, when a feverish child was put on a carrier’s back, the carrier carry. That was all. That was the whole of what the long carrying asked. And the carrier, by carrying, was not paying the debt to the brother — the debt to the brother could not be paid, the brother was gone — but the carrier, by carrying, was rejoining the long carrying, was taking up again the thing that the boy of eleven had done with his whole fierce heart and that the man of forty had let slacken, and the rejoining was not the same as the paying, but the rejoining was, the scholar in me understood, the only thing that was actually available, and the only thing that was actually asked, and the rejoining was — this was the mercy — the rejoining was enough.

It was enough. It was enough not because it made the shame go away. The shame did not go away. The shame moved, the way the library had moved — it moved out of the walled room and into the open room, into the same room as the carrying, and it lay in that room alongside the carrying, the shame and the carrying both present in the same body, the way the grief of the library and the gratitude of the bedded beast had lain in the same room on the night of the shed. The shame did not become smaller. But the shame stopped being a debt-that-could-not-be-paid, which is a thing that crushes, and became instead a shame-that-walked-alongside-a-carrying, which is a thing that can be borne, because a shame that walks alongside a present good action is a shame that has been given something to do — it has been given the work of keeping the carrier honest, of reminding the carrier, stride after stride, what the slackening of a tie costs, so that this tie, the small new tie to the boy Tama, this one tie at least, will not be allowed to slacken, will be carried, properly, all the way to the hedge-witch’s door.

And so I carried him. I carried him through the long green hours of that day and through the camp of that night and through the long green hours of the next, with the man with the spiral on his head walking ahead with my lead-rope, talking to me sometimes in his low even voice, not knowing — or perhaps, being a man trained to notice, half-knowing — that the beast he led was carrying, on her back, not one feverish child but two, the one of the present and the one of thirty years gone, and that the carrying of the two had become, somewhere on the path, a single carrying, and that the single carrying was the slow steady mending of a thing in the carrier that the carrier had thought could not be mended.

The boy Tama murmured, often, against my flank. He spoke to his dead grandmother. He spoke to other people I could not place. His heat soaked through my coat. And every so often, in the long walking, I felt his small no-tone body shift, in the boneless way, and settle deeper against my flank, and find, in the warmth of my own great body, some small ease — because a beast’s body is very warm, and a fevered child seeks warmth even while burning, the way the burning itself is a seeking — and each time the boy settled deeper against me and found that small ease, I felt, in the chest of the beast, in the place where the beast keeps her own small private music of being alive, a thing rise that was almost too large for the chest of the beast to hold. It was tenderness. It was only tenderness. But it was tenderness of a degree that I do not think I had felt, in either of my lives, since I was a boy of eleven with my brother’s heat soaking through the back of my shirt, telling him over and over, the whole two miles, that we were nearly home. It was a tenderness that the beast’s body could barely contain — I felt it press at the walls of the chest, I felt it want to be more than a body could be — and I let it press, and I did not try to make it smaller, and I carried it the way I carried the boy, which is to say steadily, and patiently, and all the way, in the long single carrying that the world had asked of me, and that I had, after thirty years and one death and one walled room, at last taken up again.

We came, on the third day, to the deeper jungle, where the trees stood close and the light came down in green coins onto the path, and somewhere ahead, the man with the spiral on his head said quietly, half to me and half to himself, was the hut of the hedge-witch Saoma, where there was wisdom for the petals, and where the boy could be set down at last, into hands wiser than ours.

I carried him toward it. He was warm against my flank. He murmured to someone who was not there. I told him, in the slow wordless way that a beast can tell a child anything, the way the boy of eleven had told his brother, that we were nearly there, that he should hold on, that he was being carried, that he had not been left, that the carrying would not slacken, that I had him, that I had him, that I had him.

 

Segment Sixteen:

The Hedge-Witch Refused to Open the Door

The village on the northern road where I was set down to wait for the herder and the other conveyance was a small place called, in the speech of that country, the Three Wells, although it had only one well that I ever saw, and I have learned over a long life not to ask villages why their names no longer match their wells, because the answer is always either a flood or a war or a god, and one has heard all three answers many times and they do not improve with the retelling.

I was given a room in the Three Wells. It was a clean small room at the back of the house of a woman who took in travelers, and the woman was kind, and the room had a window, and the window looked out at a stretch of the northern road, and for three days, while I waited for the herder to come back with whatever cart or chair or litter he could find for the carrying of an old woman to the capital, I sat at that window for a part of each day, in the borrowed chair, with my bad hip propped on a stool, and I watched the road, and I let my mind do what an old mind does when it is given three quiet days and a window and a road to watch, which is to walk backward.

An old mind walks backward easily. This is one of the few advantages of being old, and I will say plainly that it is a real advantage and not, as the young sometimes pityingly suppose, a sad decline into living-in-the-past. The young think that an old person remembering is an old person who has run out of present and future and is making do with the only direction left to them. This is wrong. An old person remembering is an old person doing a particular kind of work, and the work is the work of understanding, at last, things that happened long ago and could not be understood at the time, because at the time the person was inside the things and a person inside a thing cannot see its shape, and only the long walking-backward, the long looking at the thing from the far side of forty years, finally lets the shape come clear. The young cannot do this work, because they have not yet got far enough away from anything. The old can. It is the last craft a long life teaches, and it is not a small one.

And so, sitting at the window of the Three Wells, watching the northern road, with the message I had given the woman of the three pouches now several days gone south in her chest-pocket and out of my hands, my mind walked backward, and where it walked backward to, on the second of the three days, was the door.

The door of the hedge-witch Saoma.

I had thought of the hedge-witch a great deal in those days, because the woman of the three pouches and the canopy boy and the boy with the fever and the man with the spiral on his head were all of them, by then, on their separate threads of the journey, converging on the hedge-witch’s hut in the deep jungle, and an old woman who has set several people walking toward a particular door will, naturally, find her mind turning to that door, and to the woman behind it, and to her own long history with both. And my long history with the hedge-witch’s door began forty years before, with the two days I had spent sitting on the step of it, in the rain, not being let in.

I will tell it the way it happened. I will try to tell it without sparing the young woman I was, because the young woman I was deserves no sparing, and because the not-sparing of her is, as it turns out, the whole instruction.

Forty years ago I was not old. I was a woman of perhaps thirty-five, which had seemed to me at the time a substantial age, an age of arrival, an age at which one had surely finished the main work of becoming oneself and had only to go on, from there, being the self one had become. I laugh at that now. Thirty-five is a child. Thirty-five is a child who has been given an adult’s body and an adult’s responsibilities and has not yet had the time to discover how much of what it believes about itself is wrong. But I did not know that at thirty-five. At thirty-five I believed I had arrived.

And I had, by the measure of my own village, arrived at something. My mother was some years dead by then, and I had taken up her work, the work of the green things, the work of the mortar — the same mortar, the one she had given me when I was thirteen, the one I still carry — and I had become, in my own village and in the villages around it, the herbalist, the one who was sent for, the one who knew. I was good at the work. I want to be honest about that too, because the not-sparing of my young self does not require me to pretend she was incompetent; she was not incompetent; she was, in fact, gifted, and skilled, and diligent, and her hands in the work were sure. The trouble with the young woman I was at thirty-five was not in her hands. The trouble was higher up.

The trouble was that she had begun, having become the one-who-knew, to believe that knowing was the whole of the work.

She had a great deal of knowing. She had her mother’s knowing, passed down, and she had added to it her own, gathered over twenty years of practice, and she carried all of it in her Mind’s Eye the way a wealthy person carries the awareness of a full storehouse, and she had begun — without ever putting it to herself in these words, because if she had put it to herself in these words she might have caught herself at it — she had begun to believe that the knowing was a kind of possession, a thing she owned, a thing that made her, as its owner, a person of standing, a person who could go anywhere and present the knowing the way one presents a letter of credit, and be received accordingly.

And it was in that condition, in that belief, that the young woman I was first had occasion to go to the hedge-witch Saoma.

The hedge-witch Saoma was not, forty years ago, the very old woman she is now. She was then perhaps the age I am now, or near it — the age, I have come to think, at which a person has finished the last craft, the walking-backward craft, and has understood, at last, the things that took a lifetime to understand, and has become, in consequence, genuinely formidable, formidable in the quiet way, the way a deep pool is formidable. She lived then, as she lives now, in the deep jungle, and she was known then, as she is known now, as the keeper of a particular kind of knowing that was deeper and older than the knowing of any village herbalist — the knowing of the petals, among other things, the knowing of the moonblood flowers and the separating of body from ghost, the knowing that I myself, forty years ago, did not yet have.

And that was why the young woman I was went to her. The young woman I was had reached, in her practice, the edge of her own knowing. She had encountered the petals — there had been a case, in a village near my own, a traveler poisoned, much as the foreign woman in the river-villages was poisoned in the events of this account; the world repeats itself, and an old woman watching it repeat is one more proof that the walking-backward craft is real — she had encountered the petals, and she had not known how to treat them, and she had lost the patient, and the losing of the patient had been the first crack in the young woman’s belief that her knowing was complete. And she had been told, by the elders of her own village, that there was a woman in the deep jungle, a hedge-witch, who held the knowing of the petals, and that if the young herbalist wished to learn it she would have to go to that woman and ask.

So she went. She walked four days into the deep jungle — the same four days, I think, or near it, that the woman of the three pouches was walking even as I sat at the window of the Three Wells remembering — and she came to the hut of the hedge-witch Saoma, and she knocked on the door.

And the door did not open.

I want to describe, now, the young woman standing at that closed door, because the describing of her is the heart of this, and I will describe her without mercy, because she has earned, across forty years, the right to be looked at clearly by the old woman she became.

She stood at the door, the young woman, and she had walked four days, and she was tired, and she was, underneath the tiredness, faintly affronted. She was affronted because she had knocked, and the door had not opened, and she had knocked again, and the door had still not opened, and yet she could see smoke rising from the hut’s roof-hole, and she could hear, from inside, the small sounds of a person moving about, and so she knew that the hedge-witch was within, and was awake, and was simply — not opening the door.

And the young woman’s first thought, standing there, was: she does not know who I am.

That was the thought. I remember the thought with perfect clarity, across forty years, because it was such a complete and such a revealing thought, and the young woman who thought it did not find it revealing at all; she found it merely obvious. She does not know who I am. The young woman believed that the door was not opening because the hedge-witch, inside, did not realize that the person knocking was not some ordinary supplicant, some village woman with a wart or a worry, but was herself a herbalist of standing, the one-who-knew of her own region, a woman whose knowing was substantial and whose time was valuable and who had walked four days on serious professional business. The young woman believed that if only she could get this information through the door — if only the hedge-witch could be made to understand whom she was keeping waiting — the door would open at once, with apologies.

So the young woman did a thing that I now find, across forty years, almost unbearably funny, and almost unbearably sad, and the two almosts are the same almost. The young woman stood at the closed door and she announced herself. She called out, through the wood, her name, and her village, and her mother’s name before her, and the fact of her practice, and the nature of her errand, and — I am quite sure she did this, because I knew her well, I was her — she called out some indication of the seriousness of her standing, some phrasing designed to convey that the person at the door was a colleague and not a supplicant, was an equal come to consult and not an inferior come to beg.

And the door did not open.

The young woman waited. She knocked again, after a while. She announced herself again, a little more loudly, because she had begun to wonder whether the hedge-witch was perhaps hard of hearing, the old often being so, and the young woman’s mind, you understand, would much rather have believed that the hedge-witch was deaf than have believed the only other available explanation, which was that the hedge-witch had heard every word and had decided, having heard them, to leave the young woman on the step.

The door did not open.

And at some point in that first afternoon — the rain had begun by then, a fine steady jungle rain, the kind that does not fall hard but simply continues, hour upon hour, until everything beneath it is soaked through — at some point in that first afternoon the young woman, having exhausted knocking and having exhausted announcing, sat down. She sat down on the step of the hedge-witch’s hut, under the small inadequate overhang of the eave, in the rain, because there was nothing else to do, because she had walked four days and could not simply walk four days back with her errand undone, and so she sat, and she waited, and she was, by this point, no longer faintly affronted. She was, by this point, properly angry.

I remember the anger. The anger was a hot, righteous, entirely sincere anger, and the young woman nursed it through the whole of that first wet evening and the cold wet night that followed — she slept, or did not sleep, curled on the step under the eave, in her wet clothes — and the anger had a particular shape, and the shape of the anger was: this is a discourtesy. This is a discourtesy being done to me, a person of standing, by another person who ought to recognize my standing and does not, or recognizes it and chooses to insult it. The young woman, sitting on the step in the rain, composed, across that long night, a number of dignified speeches that she intended to deliver to the hedge-witch when the door finally opened, speeches about the obligations of one practitioner to another, speeches about hospitality, speeches about how she, the young woman, would never dream of treating a fellow herbalist who had walked four days to her own door in such a manner. She composed these speeches and she polished them and she was, I am sorry to report, rather pleased with several of them.

The door did not open on the second day either.

The young woman sat on the step through the whole of the second day. The rain continued. And it was during the second day — slowly, slowly, the way the dawn comes up, with no single moment one can point to and say there, that is when it became light — it was during the second day that the anger began, very slowly, to fail.

It did not fail because the young woman talked herself out of it. She was not, at thirty-five, capable of talking herself out of a righteous anger; that is a capability that comes later, if it comes at all. The anger failed for a simpler and more physical reason. The anger failed because the young woman, sitting on a stone step in the rain for a second day with no food but the little she had carried and no shelter but a hand’s breadth of dripping eave, became, by the middle of that second day, too tired and too cold and too thoroughly miserable to keep the anger lit. Anger is a fire, and a fire needs tending, and tending a fire takes strength, and the young woman, by the middle of the second day, no longer had the strength to spare for the tending of it, and so the fire of the anger, untended, went slowly out, the way the foreign woman’s lamp in Pana’s hut had gone out, the way all fires go out when the one tending them stops.

And when the anger had gone out, the young woman discovered that there was something underneath it.

This is the thing, you see. This is the thing the hedge-witch was after. I did not understand it on the second day; I want to be honest about the order of my understanding, because the order is the instruction. On the second day, when the anger went out, I did not understand that the going-out of the anger was the point of the whole exercise. On the second day I understood only that the anger had gone out and that there was something underneath it, and the something underneath it was not a noble thing, and I did not enjoy discovering it.

The something underneath the anger was fear, and the fear was the fear of being found insufficient.

The young woman, sitting on the step with the anger gone out, found herself, for the first time, asking a question she had not allowed herself to ask in the four days of walking, nor in the affronted knocking, nor in the long night of composing dignified speeches. The question was: what if the door is not opening because I am not yet good enough to be let in?

And the moment the young woman allowed that question to be asked, a great many things that she had been holding off began to come in on her, the way water comes in on a low boat once the first wave has come over the side. She thought of the patient she had lost, the traveler poisoned by the petals, the patient whose death had been the crack in her belief and the reason for her journey. She thought of how she had explained that death to herself, in the weeks after — how she had explained it as a case of a poison too rare and too obscure for any reasonable practitioner to have known, a case of bad luck, a case of nobody’s fault. And she thought, on the step, with the anger gone out, that this explanation had been a comfortable one, and that comfortable explanations were exactly the explanations a person reached for when they did not wish to look at a harder one, and that the harder one, the one she had not looked at, was that the patient had died because the young woman’s knowing, of which she was so proud, of which she carried the awareness about with her like a full storehouse, had a hole in it, and that the hole had been there all along, and that she had not gone looking for the hole because a person who believes their storehouse is full does not go looking for the empty corners of it, and that the patient had died, in the end, not of bad luck but of the young woman’s pride, of the young woman’s belief that the knowing she had was the knowing there was.

And that was a hard thing to be sitting with, on a wet stone step, on the second day.

And the young woman understood, sitting with it, why she had announced herself at the door. She understood why she had called out her name and her village and her mother and her standing. She had told herself, at the time, that she was announcing herself in order to inform the hedge-witch of her professional status. But that had not been the real reason. The real reason — and she saw it, on the step, with the clarity that exhaustion sometimes brings, exhaustion being one of the few things that can strip a proud mind down fast enough to surprise itself — the real reason she had announced herself was that she had been afraid, even then, even before the question was allowed, of exactly the thing the question named. She had announced her standing at the door because some part of her had already suspected that she was about to be found insufficient, and the announcing had been a kind of armor, a way of saying to the hedge-witch and to herself, before any judgment could be passed, you must understand that I am already a person of accomplishment, you must weigh me as a colleague and not as a beginner, you must not be allowed to see how little I am sure of. The announcing had not been confidence. The announcing had been the precise opposite of confidence. The announcing had been fear, wearing the clothes of pride, knocking on a door.

And the hedge-witch had known that. The hedge-witch had known it from the first knock. The hedge-witch, inside the hut, hearing a young woman call out her name and her village and her mother and her standing through a closed door, had heard, in that announcing, exactly what it was — had heard the fear under the pride the way I, forty years later, would hear the suppressed weeping under the man with the spiral on his head’s careful coughs in Pana’s yard — and the hedge-witch had understood, in that first moment, that the young woman at her door was not yet ready to be taught, because the young woman at her door still believed that she had come to be confirmed, to be received as a colleague, to have her existing knowing topped up with one further piece, the piece about the petals, the way one tops up a storehouse that is already mostly full. And a person who comes to be topped up cannot be taught. A person who comes to be topped up will receive the new piece of knowing, the petal-knowing, and will add it to the storehouse, and will go away exactly the same person they were before, only with one more thing in the storehouse, and the one more thing will not have changed them, because the thing that needed changing was not the contents of the storehouse but the young woman’s whole understanding of what the storehouse was for and how full it really was and how much it was hers to be proud of.

So the hedge-witch had not opened the door. The hedge-witch had left the young woman on the step. And the leaving-on-the-step had not been a discourtesy, and had not been a punishment, and had not been a test of the young woman’s endurance or her patience or her humility in any of the simple ways that the young woman, even when she began to suspect she was being tested, first imagined the test to be. The hedge-witch had left the young woman on the step because the step, and the rain, and the two days, and the cold, and the hunger, were the only teacher available that could do the one thing that had to be done before any petal-knowing could be usefully poured into the young woman, which was the thing of putting out the fire of her pride and letting her discover, in the cold ashes of it, the fear underneath, and then letting her sit with the fear long enough to stop being ashamed of it, because — and this is the last turn of it, this is the part it took me longer than two days to understand, this is the part it took me, if I am honest, some years to understand fully — because the fear of being found insufficient is not a shameful thing. The fear of being found insufficient is the correct condition of any person who is about to learn something real. A person who is not afraid of being found insufficient is a person who believes they are already sufficient, and a person who believes they are already sufficient cannot learn, because learning begins with the admission of a hole, and a person with no fear admits no holes. The hedge-witch had needed the young woman to become afraid. Not to humiliate her. To prepare her. The fear was the soil. Nothing the hedge-witch had to teach could be planted in the proud full storehouse; it could only be planted in the fear; and so the hedge-witch had kept the door shut for two days, not to break the young woman, but to bring her, by the only road that ever brings anyone there, down off the storehouse and onto the bare ground where things can actually be planted.

The door opened on the morning of the third day.

It opened without ceremony. The young woman was sitting on the step, soaked, hungry, no longer angry, no longer composing speeches, sitting in the quiet emptied-out condition of a person who has run out of everything they came with — and the door simply opened, and the hedge-witch Saoma stood in it, and looked down at the young woman on the step, and the hedge-witch’s face had no triumph in it and no reproach in it, the hedge-witch’s face had only the same quiet attention that I would later learn to wear myself, the attention of an elder looking at a younger person across a small space, and the hedge-witch said — and I have remembered her words for forty years, and I will set them down exactly — the hedge-witch said:

“Now you may come in. You knocked, two days ago, as a full vessel. A full vessel I cannot pour into; it only spills, and wastes what is poured. I have been waiting for you to be empty. You are empty now. Come in, and we will see what you are when there is nothing in you, and then we will begin to put the right things in, in the right order, and the first of the right things is not the knowing of the petals. The first of the right things is the knowing of how a person becomes empty enough to learn, because you will need to teach that, one day, to someone of your own, and you will not be able to teach it unless you have first been made to learn it yourself, on a step, in the rain. Come in. The tea is hot. We will begin.”

And the young woman went in. And she stayed with the hedge-witch Saoma for a season, and she was taught — the petal-knowing, yes, the separating of body from ghost, the whole of it, and a great deal else besides — and she went home, at the end of the season, a different person than the one who had knocked, and the difference was not that the storehouse was fuller. The difference was that the young woman had learned, on a step, in the rain, that the storehouse was not the point, that the knowing was not a possession, that the one-who-knew was not a rank, and that the work — the real work, the work I have spent the forty years since trying to do properly — the real work was not the accumulating of knowing but the staying empty enough, all one’s life, to keep learning, and the staying humble enough, all one’s life, to keep being taught, by patients, by plants, by failures, by steps in the rain, by anyone and anything the world sent.

I sat at the window of the Three Wells, on the second of my three days of waiting, and I watched the northern road, and I let my old mind finish its walking-backward to that door, and I found, at the end of the walking-backward, that I was smiling.

I was smiling the small dry smile of an elder remembering a younger self who did not yet understand the lesson, and the smile had no cruelty in it, because the young woman I had been deserved no cruelty; she had only deserved the step, and the rain, and the two days, and she had got them, and they had done their work. The smile had, instead, a kind of fondness in it, and a kind of rue, and a great deal of the particular dry amusement that comes from looking across forty years at a person who was so very sure, who had announced her name and her village and her mother and her standing through a closed door to a woman who had heard, in every syllable of the announcing, exactly how frightened and exactly how unready the announcer was. How sure she had been. How affronted. How busy composing her dignified speeches. And how completely the hedge-witch had seen through all of it, in the first moment, through a closed door, and how patiently the hedge-witch had then simply waited — two days, in no hurry, letting the rain and the cold and the hunger do what no speech of the hedge-witch’s own could have done — for the full vessel to empty itself, so that the teaching could begin.

And then my smile changed, a little, because my mind, having finished the walking-backward, came forward again, the way the mind does, and stood once more in the present, at the window, on the northern road, and considered the present in the light of what the walking-backward had shown.

Because the woman of the three pouches was, even now, walking toward that same door. And the canopy boy was walking toward it. And the boy with the fever, carried on the beast by the man with the spiral on his head, was being carried toward it. And the hedge-witch Saoma — older now than she had been forty years ago, as old now, very nearly, as I am, and no less formidable for the forty years, formidable in the deep-pool way — the hedge-witch Saoma was behind that door still, and would, when my travelers arrived, do with each of them whatever the hedge-witch Saoma judged each of them needed, and I could not, sitting at a window in the Three Wells four days’ travel away, do anything at all about what that would be.

I had thought, when I sent them, that I was sending them to a healer who would heal a sick boy. And that was true; the boy would be healed; the hedge-witch’s petal-knowing was real and the boy would have the benefit of it. But I had forgotten — and the walking-backward had just reminded me, in the dry amused way that the walking-backward reminds an old woman of the things she has let herself forget — I had forgotten that the hedge-witch Saoma did not only heal the sick who were brought to her. The hedge-witch Saoma also looked, with that quiet attention, at the well people who brought them. The hedge-witch Saoma had looked, forty years ago, at a young herbalist who had come on an errand of healing and had seen, behind the errand, a full vessel that needed emptying, and had kept her on a step in the rain for two days. And the woman of the three pouches was a full vessel of one kind, and the canopy boy was a full vessel of another kind, the bright young kind, and the man with the spiral on his head was a full vessel of a third kind, the kind I had myself watched empty a little, in Pana’s yard, but only a little, only a beginning. And each of them was walking, right now, toward a door that might not, when they knocked, open.

I sat at the window and I watched the northern road, and I felt, mixed in with the dry amusement, the small particular helplessness of an old woman who has set things in motion and must now let them move. I had sent them toward that door. I could not stand at it. The hedge-witch would do what the hedge-witch judged best, and the hedge-witch’s judgment was sound — I had forty years of proof that it was sound, I was myself a piece of the proof — but the soundness of it would not make it gentle, and somewhere in the deep jungle, four days off, one or more of the people I had set walking might soon be sitting on a wet stone step, growing slowly less angry, discovering what was underneath their anger, learning the thing that can only be learned that way.

I hoped, for the boy’s sake, that the door opened quickly for the boy. The boy was sick; the boy needed the petal-knowing now, not after two days of rain; and the hedge-witch, whatever she did with the well, did not keep the sick on her step, I was nearly sure of that, nearly. And for the others — for the woman of the three pouches, for the canopy boy, for the man with the spiral on his head — I found that I did not, in the end, hope the door opened quickly. I found, sitting at the window of the Three Wells with the small dry smile still on my face, that I hoped only that whichever of them was kept on the step was the one who most needed the step, and that the rain, when it came, was the steady kind, the kind that does its work without cruelty, the kind that had emptied a proud young vessel forty years ago and made it, at last, fit to be filled.

The herder came back to the Three Wells on the morning of the fourth day, with a small cart. I rose from the window. I had finished, for now, with the walking-backward. There was a road north, and a man in the capital I had been putting off for years, and the present, as it always does, was asking to be attended to. But I carried the door with me, out of the Three Wells and onto the cart and up the northern road — the closed door, and the step, and the rain, and the dry amusement, and underneath the amusement the older quieter thing, which was gratitude: gratitude to a hedge-witch who, forty years ago, had loved me enough, a stranger, a full and foolish vessel, to leave me in the rain.

 

Segment Seventeen:

An Inquiry Concerning the Apothecary in the Capital

The hedge-witch Saoma opened her door to us at once.

I record this plainly and at the start, because the reader who has been following this account has just been given, through the old woman Tepu’s long reflection at the window of the Three Wells, the history of a door that did not open — of a young herbalist kept two days on a wet step — and the reader may therefore be braced, as I confess I was braced, for some version of the same trial when the beast and I and the feverish boy at last came up the deep-jungle path to the hedge-witch’s hut. And I want to set the reader’s mind at rest on the point, because the contrast is itself instructive. The door opened at once. It opened before I had finished raising my hand to knock. The hedge-witch Saoma — a very old woman, smaller even than Tepu, with a face like a walnut and eyes that were entirely undimmed — stood in the open door and looked, not at me, and not at the beast, but directly and immediately at the small bound shape on the carry-platform, and she said one word, which was a word in the deep-jungle speech that I did not know, and then she said, in the common tongue, “Bring him. Quickly. Not you — ” this to me — “the beast can kneel and the boy can be lifted; you, scholar, stand out of the doorway, you are large and the doorway is small and a sick child does not need a doorway made smaller.”

And that was the whole of my reception. I stood out of the doorway. The beast knelt, in her long careful staged folding, and the boy Tama was lifted down, and carried in, and the door — the famous door, the door of two days’ rain — closed behind the boy and the hedge-witch, and I was left standing in the small clearing before the hut with the kneeling beast and a great quantity of unspent attention and nothing whatever to do.

This is the condition I wish to describe, because it is the condition out of which the whole of this segment’s work was done. A man who has carried a purpose for many days, and who arrives at the place the purpose was carried to, and who is then told, courteously and correctly, that the purpose is now in better hands than his and that he is, for the moment, surplus — that man is left holding a thing he does not know how to set down. The thing he is holding is his own readiness. He had been ready, for days, to be useful at the hedge-witch’s door, and the door has now informed him that his particular usefulness was the carrying, and the carrying is done, and the boy is inside, and the scholar is large, and the doorway is small. And the readiness, having nowhere to go, will turn — this is the thing I have learned about myself, and about, I suspect, a good many men of my training — the readiness, having nowhere to go, will turn into restlessness, and the restlessness will go looking for a task, and a man in that condition must be careful, because the task his restlessness finds is not always a task worth doing.

I want to be honest, therefore, about the mixed nature of what I did next, because I have promised, in the writing of this account, not to flatter myself.

What I did next was useful. I will defend it as useful, and the reader will, I think, agree by the end of the segment that it was useful. But it was not only useful. It was also the thing my restlessness reached for, and it was the thing my restlessness reached for because it was the thing I am good at and the thing I enjoy, and I want the reader to hold both of those facts at once: that the inquiry I undertook in the days the boy was being treated was a genuinely valuable inquiry, and that I undertook it at least partly because I am a man who, denied a useful task, will manufacture one out of the material nearest to hand, and the material nearest to hand, in that deep-jungle settlement, was people, and people can be questioned, and the questioning of people toward the assembly of a hidden truth is the single activity that my forty years of training and forty years of temperament have most thoroughly fitted me for and most reliably caused me to enjoy. I enjoyed the days I am about to describe. I want that on the page. A man should not pretend that the doing of good was joyless when it was not.

The deep-jungle settlement around the hedge-witch’s hut was larger than I had expected — not a hut alone in the wild, but a hut at the edge of a community of some forty or fifty households, a community of the deep-jungle people, the people Tepu had called, in our conversation on the buried road, the people of the deep paths. And the hedge-witch Saoma was plainly the heart of that community in the way that an old herbalist of standing is the heart of any community: not its headman, not its governor, but its referred-to, its consulted, the one through whose hut a great deal of the community’s trouble and the community’s knowledge passed. And I reasoned — standing in the clearing with my unspent readiness — I reasoned as follows. The boy Tama had been poisoned by petals given to him by a man on the road. The foreign woman in the river-villages had been poisoned by petals given to her by a man on the road. The old woman Tepu had spoken, with her flat ongoing matter-of-factness, of “a man giving petals” along the roads, as of a thing that was happening, present tense, in more than one place. The woman of the three pouches, by the report the canopy boy had carried back to us before our paths divided, had found the same pattern at the wheelwright’s village and had named it distribution. There was, in short, a thing being done, deliberately, along the roads, and the thing being done involved the moonblood petals, and the moonblood flower grew — I had this from the wheelwright, by way of the canopy boy’s report — wild, on cliffs, in these very regions, the deep jungle and the country south of the river-villages.

And here was my hypothesis, the hypothesis I had been carrying, half-formed, since the wheelwright’s son had been described to me, and which I had not yet permitted myself to state even to myself in its full shape, because a careful man does not state a hypothesis in its full shape until he has gone looking for the evidence that would break it. The hypothesis was this: that the petals were not being gathered and distributed by some local madness, by some deranged individual scattering poison for his own dark reasons, because a deranged individual does not sustain an operation across many villages and many roads and a span of — the foreign woman’s case, the boy’s case, Tepu’s evident long awareness — a span of, at minimum, months and very possibly years. An operation of that scale and that duration was not madness. It was commerce. Someone was gathering the moonblood flowers, in quantity, from the wild places where they grew, and someone was moving them, and someone was, for reasons not yet known, seeing to it that they reached travelers and children along the roads in their unseparated, undivided, poisonous form — the body and the ghost together, as Tepu had ground them and shown them. And commerce of that kind leaves a trail. Commerce always leaves a trail, because commerce, unlike madness, must buy, and must sell, and must pay, and must employ, and every one of those acts is a track in soft ground, and a man who knows how to read tracks, and who has several days and a community full of people to read them in, can follow the trail backward from the petal in the child’s hand toward whatever hand first set the trade in motion.

So I went looking for the trail. And I want to describe how I went looking for it, because the how is the part that a reader can actually learn something from, the part that is not merely my own restlessness gratified but is, if I have any craft at all, a small demonstration of a craft.

I did not begin by asking the question I wanted answered. This is the first principle, and it is the principle that the impatient violate, and the violating of it is why the impatient so rarely learn anything. The question I wanted answered was: who is gathering the moonblood flowers and where do they go? But if I had walked into the deep-jungle settlement and begun asking that question directly, of strangers, I would have received nothing, or worse than nothing — I would have received the careful blank courtesy that any community offers to a stranger asking pointed questions about a matter that the community has reason to be uneasy about, and I would also have done the community the disservice of announcing, to whatever ears in the community might carry the announcement onward, that a foreign scholar had arrived asking about the moonblood trade. A trail, once it knows it is being followed, ceases to be a trail and becomes an ambush, or simply vanishes.

So I began, instead, with the flower itself, asked about innocently, as a matter of natural curiosity, by a foreign scholar of regional medicinal customs — which is, after all, exactly what I am, so the asking required no lie. I spent the first day of the boy’s treatment doing nothing that anyone observing me could have called an inquiry. I walked about the settlement. I admired things. I asked the small harmless questions of the traveling scholar — what is this plant, what is that practice, how do you weave that, what is the name of this. And among the small harmless questions I let fall, here and there, scattered, never twice to the same person, the small harmless question of the moonblood flower: a beautiful flower, I would say, I saw it growing on a cliff some days south of here, a wine-red flower with a pale edge — do you have it here, in the deep jungle? And the people would say yes, it grows here, on the high rocks, and I would say, is it good for anything, and the people would say — and this was the first true thing I gathered, and I gathered it from perhaps six separate people across that first day, all of them saying it independently, which is the gold of an inquiry, the same fact arriving unprompted from separate mouths — the people would say, with a small wariness, that no, it was not good for anything, that it was a bad flower, a flower that the children were taught from infancy never to touch, never to taste, that it brought madness and could bring death, and that it was left strictly alone.

That was the first true thing. The moonblood flower, in the deep jungle, in the country where it grew wild, was universally known to be poison, and was universally left alone, by everyone, as a matter of the most basic instruction given to the most basic child. This mattered, and it mattered for a reason that I want to spell out, because the spelling-out of it is the spelling-out of how a hypothesis tightens. It mattered because it meant that whatever was happening with the petals was not, and could not be, the work of the deep-jungle people themselves acting out of their own custom. The deep-jungle people did not gather the moonblood flower. The deep-jungle people fled the moonblood flower. If moonblood flowers were being gathered in quantity from the cliffs and rocks of this country, they were not being gathered by the people who lived here in the ordinary course of their lives; they were being gathered by someone for whom the flower was not a thing-to-be-fled but a thing-to-be-collected, which meant someone who valued the flower, which meant someone who had a use for it, which meant — and here the hypothesis tightened by one full turn — someone who had a use for it that the deep-jungle people did not have and did not share, which meant, almost certainly, someone from outside.

The second day I narrowed. Having established, with the harmless scattered questions, that the flower was universally fled, I now needed to find the exception. Because there is always an exception. In any community that universally avoids a thing, there will be one or two people, at the margin, who have found a way to make the universally-avoided thing into a small living, and those one or two people are the door through which an outside commerce enters a community, because an outside buyer who wants a quantity of a locally-fled plant does not go gathering it himself; he finds the local man at the margin, the man who is willing, for coin, to do the thing the others will not, and he employs that man, and that man becomes the hinge.

I found the man at the margin on the afternoon of the second day, and I found him by the method I will now describe, because the method is the craft. I did not ask anyone who gathers the moonblood flower; that question, asked directly, would have closed every face in the settlement. I asked, instead, a different question, and I asked it of the settlement’s children, because children, I have learned across forty years and many countries, are the least guarded librarians a community possesses, and they will tell a friendly stranger, without the smallest hesitation, things that no adult in the same settlement would tell him under any inducement, because the children have not yet learned which facts are the guarded ones. I sat, on the afternoon of the second day, with a small group of the settlement’s children, and I told them a story — I am, the reader will recall, one of the dozen storytellers, and a story is the coin with which one buys a child’s confidence — and when the story was done and the children were warm toward me, I asked them, idly, in the manner of a man asking a riddle, whether there was anyone in their settlement that the grown-ups thought was strange, anyone the grown-ups talked about, anyone a child should be wary of.

And the children, competing with one another to be the one who knew, told me at once about the man they called, in their speech, a word that meant something close to the cliff-crawler. The cliff-crawler was a man of the settlement — they gave me his name, but I will not record his name, because the man, as I would come to understand, was the smallest and least guilty figure in the whole of this matter, and the recording of his name would do him a harm out of all proportion to his fault — the cliff-crawler was a man of the settlement, a poor man, a man with, the children said, a sick wife and more children than his fields could feed, and the cliff-crawler did a thing that frightened the children and that the children’s parents spoke of with disapproval, which was that the cliff-crawler climbed the high rocks, the dangerous rocks, and gathered the bad flower, the wine-red flower, the one no one was to touch, and he gathered it in quantity, in baskets, and he did this — the children were quite clear on the timing, children are often clear on timing because they reckon it against the festivals and the seasons — he did this every year, and had done it for, by the children’s reckoning, three years now, three turnings of the wet season, and before three years ago he had not done it, before three years ago he had been only a poor man with a sick wife and too many children, and then three years ago he had begun to climb the rocks and gather the bad flower, and his family had stopped being quite so hungry, and the settlement disapproved of him for it but did not, the children said, do anything about it, because the cliff-crawler was poor, and his wife was sick, and a poor man with a sick wife who has found a way to feed his children is a poor man whom even a disapproving settlement will leave, on the whole, alone.

Three years. The reader will mark the number three years, because it is about to recur, and the recurrence of a number is one of the small hard pleasures of an inquiry.

I did not, having learned of the cliff-crawler from the children, go directly to the cliff-crawler. I want to be precise about why, because the why is again a matter of craft. I did not go directly to him because the cliff-crawler was the gatherer, the local hinge, the man at the margin — but the cliff-crawler was not the trail’s end, the cliff-crawler was only the trail’s near end, the end where the flowers entered the basket, and what I wanted was the far end, the end where the flowers left the country, and the cliff-crawler, if I approached him clumsily, would either lie to me, out of fear of losing his living, or — worse — would, after I had gone, send word to his employer that a foreign scholar had been asking, and the far end of the trail would hear the word and grow cautious. So I needed to approach the cliff-crawler in a way that would yield the far end of the trail without alarming the man, and I needed, before I approached him at all, to know enough already that he could not easily lie to me, because a man cannot lie to you nearly so well when he can see that you already know most of the answer and are only asking him to confirm the shape of it.

So I spent the evening of the second day and the morning of the third gathering, again by the scattered harmless method, the further facts that would arm me. And the further facts came, and they came the way facts come when a hypothesis is true and one is asking in the right neighborhood — they came easily, and they came confirming one another, and the gathering of them produced in me the specific sensation that this whole segment is titled for and is about, the sensation that I value above almost all the other sensations my work affords, which is the grim, quiet, satisfying sensation of a long-suspected hypothesis tightening, turn by turn, into evidence.

The facts were these. First: the cliff-crawler did not keep the flowers. He gathered them, and he dried them — by some method, the settlement people thought, that he had been taught, because the cliff-crawler had not previously known how to dry a flower for keeping and three years ago had suddenly known how — and he gave the dried flowers, in their baskets, to other men, men who came for them. Second: the men who came for them were not deep-jungle men. They were, by the consistent description of the several settlement people who had seen them, men of the roads, traders, men with mules, men who came perhaps three or four times a year, at no fixed season, took the dried flowers, paid the cliff-crawler in coin, and left, going — and here several people pointed, and the pointing was consistent — going north. Third, and this was the fact that completed the near half of the trail: the men who came for the flowers were not, themselves, the buyers. They were carriers. The settlement people knew this, in the loose way a community knows the business of the traders who pass through it, because the carriers, like all carriers, talked, in the evenings, over drink, and what the carriers said, when they talked, was that they were carrying the dried flowers north, all the way north, to the capital, to a man who had a license, a man who had a proper licensed establishment, a man who, the carriers said with the small relish of carriers describing a wealthy and distant employer, paid very well and paid promptly and had been buying the dried jungle flowers, in steadily increasing quantity, for — the reader has been waiting for it — for three years.

Three years. The cliff-crawler had begun climbing three years ago. The carriers had begun coming three years ago. The licensed man in the capital had begun buying three years ago. Three separate informants, the children and the settlement adults and the recollected talk of the carriers, had independently produced the same span, and a number that arrives three times from three directions is no longer a guess; it is a date; it is the date on which this whole quiet machine was switched on.

And it was on the third day, armed with all of this, that I at last went to the cliff-crawler himself.

I went to him at the end of his day, when he had come down off the rocks, and I found him at his own poor hut at the edge of the settlement, and I want to record the meeting with care, because the meeting was the moment at which my inquiry stopped being a pleasure and became something heavier, and the change of weight is the true subject of the end of this segment.

I had expected, I think, to find a furtive man, a man with something to hide, a man who would need to be coaxed and maneuvered. I did not find that. I found a tired man. I found a thin, weathered, exhausted man of perhaps my own age, with the overstretched look of a man carrying more than his strength was meant to carry, and I found, when I had introduced myself as a foreign scholar curious about the climbing of the high rocks — and I had decided, on the walk to his hut, that I would not pretend with this man, that I would be, with this man, very nearly honest, because I had by then understood enough of his situation to understand that there was no cruelty I needed to do him — I found that the cliff-crawler did not lie to me at all. He did not lie to me because, the moment he understood that I already knew about the flowers and the baskets and the carriers and the three years, the moment he saw that the foreign scholar was not fishing but confirming, the cliff-crawler simply sat down on the step of his own hut, in the evening light, and told me the whole of it, and he told it not with the relief of a man confessing a sin but with the dull flat exhaustion of a man who had been carrying a private trouble for three years and had stopped, somewhere in the three years, being able to feel it as a sin at all, and could feel it now only as a weight.

He told me that his wife was sick — sick with a wasting sickness, not the petals, an ordinary slow wasting sickness, a sickness that the hedge-witch Saoma herself could ease but not cure, and the easing of which cost, season upon season, in herbs and in the hedge-witch’s time, more than a poor man’s fields could yield. He told me that three years ago, when his wife’s sickness had been new and his despair had been fresh, a trader had come through the settlement — a road-trader, an ordinary one — and the trader had heard, as traders hear everything, of the poor man with the sick wife, and the trader had come to the poor man and had made him an offer. The offer was simple. The trader knew a man in the capital, a respectable man, a licensed man, who would pay good coin, steady coin, for the dried flowers of a particular wild plant that grew on the high rocks of the deep jungle — a flower the trader called by a polite name, a market name, not the moonblood name — and all the poor man had to do was climb the rocks, which the poor man could do, being agile and desperate, and gather the flowers, and dry them by a method the trader would teach him, and the coin would come, three or four times a year, for as long as the poor man cared to keep climbing. And the poor man had asked the trader — he told me this, the cliff-crawler, sitting on his step in the evening light, and he told it as the one part of the whole business that he had genuinely wanted to be reassured about and had let himself be reassured about — the poor man had asked the trader what the licensed man in the capital wanted the flowers for, because the poor man knew, every child of the deep jungle knows, that the moonblood flower is a bad flower, a poison, a madness, and the poor man had not wanted, even in his desperation, to be the gatherer of a poison. And the trader had told him — and the cliff-crawler had believed it, because he had needed to believe it, and a man’s need to believe a thing is the strongest glue there is — the trader had told him that the licensed man in the capital was an apothecary, a healer, a respectable maker of medicines, and that the apothecary knew a secret art, an art of the capital, by which the bad flower could be made safe, by which its poison could be drawn out and only its good kept, and that the apothecary was using the flowers to make fine medicines, medicines for sleep, medicines for calm, medicines that helped people, and that the poor man, by climbing the rocks and gathering the flowers, was not the gatherer of a poison at all but was, in a small way, at the far poor end of a long chain, a contributor to the making of medicine, and might therefore feed his children and ease his wife and keep, at the same time, a clear conscience.

And the cliff-crawler had believed it. For three years he had believed it. He had climbed the rocks, and gathered the flowers, and dried them, and given them to the carriers, and taken the coin, and eased his wife, and fed his children, and believed, the whole three years, that the bad flower was being made safe in the capital by a respectable licensed man who knew the secret art.

And then I had come up the path to his hut, in the evening light, a foreign scholar, and I had not, in the end, had the heart to leave him his belief, because the belief was a load-bearing belief and I had decided, walking to his hut, that a man should not be allowed to go on building his life on a beam that I knew to be rotten — and I had told him, as gently as I knew how, what I knew. I had told him about the foreign woman in the river-villages, four days mad in a locked room. I had told him about the boy Tama, eight years old, four days talking to a dead grandmother, being treated at that very moment in the hedge-witch’s hut not a quarter-mile from where we sat. I had told him that the flowers he gathered were not being made safe in the capital. I had told him that the flowers he gathered were reaching travelers and children along the roads in exactly the unsafe, unseparated, poisonous form that the deep-jungle people fled — that the secret art the apothecary supposedly practiced, the drawing-out of the poison, was either not being practiced at all, or was being practiced only on some portion of the flowers while the rest were being sold whole, as poison, as “treats,” as “sleep-aids,” to people who did not know.

And I watched the cliff-crawler’s face, in the evening light, as I told him this, and I watched the load-bearing belief go out of it, and I want to set down what that was like, because it is the thing that turned the weight of this whole segment over in me.

It was not like the man with the spiral on his head — it was not like me — being corrected in Pana’s yard. When I had been corrected in Pana’s yard, the thing taken from me had been a vanity, a self-flattering fiction, and the taking of it, though it had cost me, had left me better. What was taken from the cliff-crawler on his step was not a vanity. It was a refuge. The cliff-crawler had not believed the trader’s story out of vanity. He had believed it because it had been the only door out of an unbearable room — the room of a poor man watching his wife waste and his children hunger — and the door had had written on it you may feed them and keep your conscience both, and the man had gone through the door, because what desperate man would not, and the door had been a false door, painted on a wall, and I had just, in the evening light, with the gentlest words I could find, walked up and shown him the wall.

And so the satisfaction — the grim quiet satisfaction of the hypothesis tightening into evidence, the satisfaction I had been feeling, and enjoying, and which I had promised the reader I would not pretend I had not enjoyed — the satisfaction did not survive the cliff-crawler’s face. It could not. I had been enjoying the inquiry as a craftsman enjoys the exercise of a craft, and the enjoyment had been honest as far as it went, but the enjoyment had been the enjoyment of a man treating the trail as an abstraction, as a puzzle, as a thing made of facts and dates and the satisfying click of a number arriving three times from three directions. And the cliff-crawler’s face, when the refuge went out of it, reminded me — the way Tepu’s mortar had reminded me, the way the buried road had reminded me, the way this whole strange journey had been reminding me, lesson upon lesson, that I was a slow pupil and the world a patient teacher — reminded me that a trail of evidence is never, in the end, made of facts. It is made of people. Every track in the soft ground is a person’s foot. The cliff-crawler was a track. The carriers were tracks. And the far end of the trail, the licensed apothecary in the capital who had switched this machine on three years ago and had been, for three years, buying the moonblood flowers in steadily increasing quantity and sending them out along the roads — that man, too, was a person, and would have, when I reached him, a face, and the inquiry that had been, for two and a half pleasant days, a craftsman’s puzzle had become, on the cliff-crawler’s step, in the evening light, what it had been underneath all along, which was the slow uncovering of a real harm done by a real hand to real people, and the satisfaction of solving it could not be allowed to outweigh the gravity of what had been solved.

I sat with the cliff-crawler for a while after I had told him. I did not leave him alone with it. That much I had learned. I told him — and this was true, and I was glad it was true, glad to have one true comfort to set against the wall I had just shown him — I told him that the harm was not, in any measure that a fair judge would use, his. I told him that he had been lied to, deliberately, by a trader who had selected him precisely because his desperation made him easy to lie to, and that the lie had been constructed, with care, to let him keep his conscience while he worked, and that a man who is fed a careful lie by someone who has studied how to feed it to him is not the author of the harm that follows; he is the lie’s instrument, and he is also, in his own way, the lie’s victim. And I told him that the thing was now known — that I knew it, that the hedge-witch would know it within the hour, that the old woman Tepu was at that moment traveling north toward the capital to bring it before someone who could act on it — and that the machine, the three-year machine, was very likely in its last days, and that he, the cliff-crawler, would do well to climb no more rocks for it, and that if he would tell me, plainly, the name of the licensed man in the capital and the name and the situation of the establishment, he would be, by the telling, no longer the lie’s instrument but the first true witness against it, and that the witnessing was a thing he could do, here, on his own step, that would weigh, when the reckoning came, in his favor and not against him.

And the cliff-crawler gave me the name.

I will not write the name here — not yet; the name belongs to a later part of this account, to the part in which the woman of the three pouches and the old woman Tepu and I myself converge on the capital and on the door of the establishment the name belongs to, and to write the name here would be to spend, early and cheaply, a thing that should be spent in its place. But I had the name, on the evening of the third day, sitting on a poor man’s step in the deep jungle, and I had with it the description of the establishment, and the location of it, in the scholarly or artisan district of the capital, a clean and orderly and licensed and respected establishment, the establishment of a man who supplied, under guild license, the apothecary trade of the capital, a man of standing, a man whose name would open doors.

I walked back through the deep-jungle settlement in the last of the light, toward the hedge-witch’s hut, where the boy Tama was being drawn, slowly, by an art older than the apothecary’s, back from the dead grandmother and toward the living. And I carried the name. And the carrying of the name was not, I found, a triumphant carrying. It was a grim one. The hypothesis had tightened into evidence; the long suspicion had become a thing with a name and an address and a starting date; the inquiry was, in its essential part, complete; and a younger Konash, the Konash of even a month before, would have felt, walking back through the settlement with the name in his possession, chiefly the clean cold pleasure of the solved puzzle.

I felt the pleasure. I will not deny the pleasure. But I felt it now the way Tepu had taught me, on the buried road, to feel things — which is to say I felt it lying in the same room as everything else, in the same room as the cliff-crawler’s emptied face, and the foreign woman’s locked door, and the boy Tama’s small heat, and the three years of children along the roads taking madness from the hands of strangers who called it a treat. The pleasure of the solved puzzle was real and it was in the room. But it was a small thing in the room, and the room was large, and the large things in the room were the harmed people, and the largest thing of all, the thing I carried toward the hedge-witch’s hut in the last of the deep-jungle light, was the cold plain knowledge that there was a man in the capital, a licensed and respected man, who had done all of this on purpose, for three years, for reasons I did not yet know, and that I now knew his name, and that knowing his name meant that the inquiry was over and the reckoning had begun.

 

Segment Eighteen:

The Ledger Did Not Balance and That Was the Clue

Right then. Before any of the satisfying part can be described — and the reader is owed fair warning that this segment ends in a satisfaction so pure that Mira is, even now, faintly embarrassed by how much she enjoyed it — before any of that, the reader must be told how Mira came to be sitting, on the evening this segment describes, at a small table in the front room of the niece’s white-walled house with the goat-pen on its south side, with a clay lamp at her elbow and her own private ledger open in front of her and a borrowed second lamp lit beside the first because the entries she was about to make were small and her eyes were tired, because the how of it is the whole foundation, and a Mira who did not first lay her foundation was, in Mira’s own professional opinion, not a Mira worth reading.

Mira had reached the niece’s village. She had reached it two days after the wheelwright’s village, with the canopy boy Shek beside her — Shek, who had caught up to her on the wheelwright’s afternoon and had climbed the cliff and brought down the three living moon-flowers and had then, by the plan the old woman had set in motion, stayed with Mira as her second pair of eyes for the road south. The two of them had walked into the niece’s village on the morning of the day this segment describes, and Mira had found the white-walled house with the goat-pen, and Mira had done the first half of her errand, the message that was a message, the part she had a clear professional framework for: she had given the niece the folded fever-paper, she had spoken the words the old woman had given her — this is from Tepu of the upper villages, who hopes you are well, and who is sending you what you will need before you know you need it — and she had watched the niece receive the paper with the small puzzled gratitude of a woman being handed a kindness for a need she did not yet know she had, and Mira had felt, doing it, the small clean satisfaction of an errand discharged correctly.

And then the niece had insisted that Mira and the canopy boy stay the night, because it was a long road on to the deep jungle and the hour was already past noon and a guest sent by Tepu of the upper villages was a guest to be fed and bedded, and Mira had accepted, partly because the niece’s insistence had had the same firm un-arguable quality that all the kindnesses of these southern villages seemed to have, and partly — Mira was honest with herself about this — partly because the front room of the niece’s house had, Mira had noticed within ten breaths of entering it, a good table, and a steady lamp, and Mira had a thing she had been wanting to do for four days now and had not had a good table and a steady lamp to do it at.

The thing Mira had been wanting to do was the arithmetic.

I must now explain about the arithmetic, and to explain about the arithmetic I must explain about the ledger, the private one, the ink-stained one Mira kept in the sewn inner pocket of her green tunic, because the private ledger was not what the reader, if the reader has not been paying close attention, may by now assume it to be.

The reader may assume the private ledger was a ledger of Mira’s own coin — a record of what Mira had, what Mira owed, what Mira was owed. It was not. Mira kept that kind of record too, but she kept it in the central pouch of her belt, in a small plain account-book, and that book was a dull book and is not the book this segment is about. The private ledger, the one in the sewn pocket against her ribs, was a different and stranger thing, and Mira had never, in six years, fully explained it to anyone, because the explaining of it tended to make people look at her oddly, and Mira had decided early in her career that there were some habits a person was better off keeping un-explained.

The private ledger was a ledger of patterns.

It was the book in which Mira wrote down, over the years of her work, the numbers of the world — not her own numbers, but the world’s. Prices she had seen, in this market and that market. Quantities. Weights of cargo. The output of this region’s mines and that region’s berry-harvest. What a thing cost here against what the same thing cost there. The volumes a particular guild moved in a year. The tonnages that crossed a particular border. Mira had begun keeping the ledger in her first year, almost without deciding to, because Mira’s mind was a mind that collected numbers the way some people’s pockets collect string, helplessly, and a mind that collects numbers will, sooner or later, want somewhere to put them, and once they are written down the mind will, sooner or later, start setting them beside one another, and once a mind starts setting numbers beside one another it has begun, whether it meant to or not, the lifelong and faintly disreputable pleasure of looking for the places where the numbers do not agree.

Because numbers, Mira had learned, mostly do agree. That is the first thing one learns from a ledger of patterns: that the world, in its ordinary commerce, is astonishingly consistent. The flour milled in a region roughly equals the flour eaten plus the flour sold out of the region plus the flour spoiled, and if one has good figures for any three of those one can predict the fourth and be very nearly right. The coin minted by a city roughly circulates, and roughly returns, and the books, across a whole economy, across whole years, mostly, broadly, dully, balance — because they are kept by thousands of ordinary people doing thousands of ordinary honest transactions, and the sum of a great many honest transactions is a balanced book.

And so — and this was the disreputable pleasure, this was the thing Mira did not explain to people because it made them look at her oddly — and so the interesting thing, the only really interesting thing, the thing that made the keeping of a ledger of patterns worth six years of a person’s spare attention, was the gap. The place where the numbers did not agree. Because a gap in a set of numbers that ought to balance was not a dull thing and was not a small thing. A gap was a hole, and a hole meant that something was going somewhere it was not being recorded as going, and something going somewhere unrecorded was, nine times out of ten, the single most informative fact available about an entire situation, because the honest part of any situation is written down and is therefore boring, and the part that matters, the part someone has gone to trouble over, is precisely the part that has been kept out of the books, and the keeping-out-of-the-books leaves, in the books, a hole exactly the shape of the thing that was kept out.

Mira loved a hole. She was not proud of loving a hole. But she loved a hole, and she had a hole, and the hole was the thing she sat down at the niece’s good table, on the evening this segment describes, with two lamps lit, to measure.

Now I must lay out the numbers Mira had, because the numbers are the segment, and a reader who is given the satisfaction without first being given the numbers has been cheated of the part that earns it.

Mira had, first, the original numbers — the numbers she had carried south from the capital in the first place, the numbers that were the whole reason for her journey. The reader will recall that Mira had been sent south by Master Halben Orro, the licensed guild supplier, to assess the importation potential of the jungle herbalists’ refining tool. And the reader may recall — Mira certainly recalled, sitting at the niece’s table, because Mira recalled everything that had ever been written in a ledger — that Master Orro had, over morning tea at the guild house, mentioned that the capital’s apothecary trade was under pressure from the Crown’s Inquiry on Public Health over three recent unfortunate incidents involving customers who had purchased certain mood-tinctures and suffered, in the legal phrasing, adverse outcomes. Master Orro had mentioned this as context, as the reason the guild wanted a better refining tool, and Mira had filed it as context. But context, Mira had learned, has a way of becoming evidence if one keeps it long enough, and Mira had kept it.

Mira had, second, a set of numbers she had not gone looking for and had acquired by accident, the way the best numbers are always acquired, in the course of her actual sourcing inquiries in the southern markets. Before the cracked wheel, before the wheelwright’s son, before the pattern had revealed itself, Mira had done what she had been sent to do — she had made inquiries in two of the southern river-ports about the trade in jungle plants, because the refining tool she had been sent to assess was a tool for refining jungle plants and a competent sourcer assessing a tool also assesses the supply of the material the tool is for. And in the course of those inquiries Mira had been told, by port factors and by traders, with the loose generosity of people discussing a trade that is not secret, the rough figures of the jungle-plant trade out of the south: which plants moved north, in what rough seasonal quantities, to whom. And among those rough figures had been a figure that Mira had, at the time, simply noted in her ledger of patterns without any particular excitement, because at the time it had been only one number among many: the rough annual quantity of a particular dried wine-red jungle flower — sold under a polite market name, a name Mira had since learned was the apothecary trade’s polite name for the moonblood flower — that had been moving north out of the southern country, by mule-train, for the past three years, to a single buyer in the capital. A single licensed buyer. Whose name the port factors had given Mira freely, because there was nothing secret about it, because the buyer was a respectable man, and the name —

Mira had the name. Mira had had the name, in fact, in her ledger of patterns, for some weeks, written down in her first round of southern inquiries, long before she had ever heard of a foreign woman in a locked room. And the name was Master Halben Orro.

Mira sat at the niece’s table, on the evening this segment describes, with the two lamps lit, and she looked at that name in her own handwriting in her own ledger, and she will tell the reader honestly what she felt, in that first moment of looking at it, because the honesty is the point. What she felt, in the first moment, was not satisfaction. What she felt in the first moment was a cold, sick, sinking lurch, the lurch of a person who has just understood that the floor of their own situation is not where they thought it was — because Master Halben Orro was the man who had sent her. Master Halben Orro was her own employer. Master Halben Orro had advanced her thirty gold for expenses and fifty against commission and had given her a list of seven questions and had sent her south, ostensibly, to assess a refining tool — and Master Halben Orro was, at the same time, by the plain evidence of her own ledger, the single buyer to whom three years of moonblood flowers had been flowing north out of the southern country.

So Mira sat with the cold sick lurch for a while. She did not rush past it. She had learned, on this journey, not to rush past the uncomfortable things, and she sat with this one, and she let it be as bad as it was, which was fairly bad, because it meant that Mira had been, for the whole of this journey, an instrument — that the trip she had thought was hers, the trip she had been faintly proud of being trusted with, had been, from the morning of the petty-cash drawer and the seven questions, some piece of a design of Orro’s that she did not yet understand and had not consented to and that was, by every indication now assembling itself, not a clean design.

And then — and this is the moment the segment turns, and the reader should mark it — and then Mira did the thing that six years of being a sourcer, and four days of being something more than a sourcer, had between them made her. She set the lurch down. Not away; down, into the same room as everything else, the way the old woman and the wheelwright and the whole strange journey had been teaching her to set things down. And she picked up, in its place, the only instrument she had ever truly trusted, which was the arithmetic, and she said to herself, in the private rib-cage voice, the sentence that was, although she did not know it, almost word for word the sentence the old woman Tepu lived her whole craft by: do not be angry at the numbers. Be exact with the numbers. The numbers do not care whose employer it is. Count.

So Mira counted.

She had, the reader will recall, three sets of numbers, and now I have given the reader the first two — the context of the three adverse incidents and the legal pressure, and the rough annual quantity of moonblood flowers flowing north to Orro for three years. And Mira had a third set, and the third set was the set she had been gathering, without quite admitting she was gathering it, ever since the wheelwright’s village: the numbers of the apothecary trade as it actually appeared, on the open and licensed and recorded side, in the capital. Because Mira, before she had ever left the capital, in the ordinary way of a guild sourcer preparing for a trip, had reviewed the guild’s own records of the apothecary trade — the recorded volumes, the licensed sales, the figures the trade reported to the guild and the guild reported, in turn, to the Crown’s assessors — and Mira, being Mira, had copied the relevant figures into her ledger of patterns, because Mira copied every figure into her ledger of patterns, helplessly, the way other people’s pockets collect string.

And so Mira, at the niece’s good table, with the two lamps lit, had, written in her own hand, in one book, the two numbers that the whole of this segment exists to set beside each other. She had the number of moonblood flowers flowing into Master Orro’s establishment, per year, for three years — the input. And she had the number of moonblood-derived medicines — the mood-tinctures, the sleep-draughts, the calming-cordials, all the recorded licensed products that the apothecary trade made from that flower and sold, openly, on the books — flowing out of the capital’s apothecary trade, per year, for the same three years — the output.

And the two numbers did not balance.

I want to be careful and slow here, because the not-balancing is the heart of the segment and a not-balancing described carelessly is no better than a number recited without meaning. The two numbers did not balance, and they did not fail to balance by a small amount, of the kind that ordinary spoilage and ordinary waste and ordinary imprecision in everyone’s record-keeping will always produce, the kind of small honest gap that Mira, who knew the breathing-room of real books, would have looked at and shrugged at and written off as the ordinary slack of an ordinary trade. They did not fail to balance like that. They failed to balance by nearly half.

Mira did the work three times. She wishes the reader to know that she did the work three times, because the size of the gap was so large that Mira’s first response to it was the correct professional response, which was to disbelieve it and to suspect herself of an error. She did the arithmetic a first time and got a gap of nearly half and did not believe it. She did it a second time, slower, checking each figure against its source-entry in the ledger, and got the same gap, and still did not quite believe it. She did it a third time, on a fresh piece of leaf-paper, from the beginning, building the whole calculation up again from the raw figures as though she had never done it before, the way the old woman Tepu had ground a fresh sample of the petals in front of witnesses rather than merely telling them what the petals were — and the third time the gap came out the same, and the third time Mira believed it, because a number that survives being rebuilt three times from the foundation is not an error, it is a fact, and Mira had learned, long before this journey, to know the difference between an error and a fact, and the difference is exactly three rebuildings.

The gap was a fact. The fact was this. For three years, a quantity of moonblood flowers had been flowing into Master Halben Orro’s establishment that was nearly twice the quantity of recorded moonblood-derived medicine flowing out of the capital’s licensed apothecary trade. Roughly half of the moonblood coming in could be accounted for. It went, on the books, where it ought to go: it became tinctures and draughts and cordials, refined — by some method, the guild’s records did not say what method, and Mira now suspected the guild’s records did not say what method because the method was the very thing Mira had been sent south to find a better version of — refined, somehow, into licensed product, and sold, and recorded, and that half balanced, that half was honest, that half left no hole.

The other half left a hole.

The other half of three years of moonblood flowers — and the reader must hold the scale of this; not a sack, not a season’s worth, but roughly half of three years of a steadily increasing trade, a great mass of the wine-red dried flower, basket upon basket upon basket of it, climbed off the high cliffs by desperate men and carried north by mule-train and paid for, promptly and well, by a licensed and respected guild supplier — the other half of all of that went, by the plain and unarguable evidence of the gap, somewhere. It went somewhere. It came into Orro’s establishment and it did not come out as recorded medicine and it did not, a mass that large, simply sit in a storeroom for three years, because a mass that large sitting in a storeroom for three years would itself be a recorded thing, an inventory, an asset, and Orro was a careful licensed man whose books were examined, and a careful licensed man does not let half of three years of his most expensive imported material sit unrecorded in a storeroom, because that is not how a careful licensed man’s establishment passes its examinations. The flowers came in. They did not come out the recorded door. They went, therefore, out some other door. And out some other door, unrecorded, in great quantity, for three years, can mean only one thing, which is that there was an unrecorded trade — a second trade, a quiet trade, running alongside the licensed one, drawing off roughly half the supply, producing something, and selling that something to someone, for reasons, all of it kept carefully out of every book that anyone official ever read.

And Mira knew — because the reader knows, and the canopy boy Shek, asleep in the niece’s other room, knew, and the old woman Tepu somewhere on the northern road knew, and the man with the spiral on his head knew, and the cliff-crawler on his poor step knew — Mira knew what the unrecorded something was. It was the unseparated petals. It was the moonblood flower in its raw, undivided, body-and-ghost-together, poisonous form, the form the deep-jungle people fled, the form a man on a road called a treat and a sleep-aid and pressed into the hands of foreign women and eight-year-old boys. The licensed half of the trade was being properly refined — the body separated from the ghost, the poison drawn off, the safe essence made into the recorded medicines. And the unrecorded half was not being refined at all. The unrecorded half was being dried whole, and moved, and put quietly out along the roads, in the cheapest possible form, the form that cost nothing to prepare because the dangerous part had not been removed, the form that was pure poison wearing the polite market name of a medicine.

And Mira, sitting at the niece’s good table, with the two lamps lit and the gap proven three times over on a piece of leaf-paper in front of her, felt the satisfaction.

I have promised the reader the satisfaction would come, and warned the reader that Mira was faintly embarrassed by it, and now I must describe it truthfully, embarrassment and all, because to describe it falsely — to pretend Mira felt only grave sorrow, or only cold purpose — would be to lie, and Mira had not, on this journey, been keeping the kind of account that permits a lie.

The satisfaction was pure. That is the only honest word for it. It was the satisfaction of a craftsman who has, after long work, made the thing the craft exists to make. Mira had spent six years keeping a ledger of patterns, and six years of keeping a ledger of patterns is six years of looking for a hole, and most holes, when one finds them, are small and dull holes — a factor shaving a tax, a miller fudging a spoilage figure, the small grubby ordinary holes of the small grubby ordinary world. And here, at last, at a borrowed table in a white-walled house in a country she had not meant to visit, in the service of an errand she had not been paid to perform, Mira had found a great hole. She had found a hole that was nearly half of three years of a trade, a hole with a clean hard provable edge, a hole that her own ledger and her own arithmetic, rebuilt three times from the foundation, had measured exactly. And the finding of it — the moment the third rebuilding came out the same as the first two and the disbelief collapsed into certainty — the finding of it produced in Mira a feeling so bright and so total that she actually, alone at the table, in the lamplight, made a small sound, a small involuntary sound, something between a laugh and an exhalation, the sound a person makes when a thing they have been straining at for a long time abruptly gives.

And then Mira sat with the small sound she had made, and she examined it, the way she now examined everything, and she felt the embarrassment arrive — because the gap was not a happy thing. The gap was a measurement of poison. The gap was the precise numerical shadow of three years of foreign women in locked rooms and eight-year-old boys talking to dead grandmothers; the gap was, converted from baskets of flowers into human beings, a number of ruined and frightened and possibly dead people that Mira could, if she chose, very nearly calculate, and she did not choose, because some arithmetic should not be done even by a person who loves arithmetic. And to have felt, at the discovery of a thing that was finally that, a flash of pure craftsman’s glee — Mira was embarrassed by it. She sat at the table and was embarrassed by it.

But — and this is the last turn of the segment, and Mira had earned it, across the whole long journey, hold by hold, the way the canopy boy had earned the top of his cliff — but Mira did not, this time, do the thing she would have done a month before, which was to be ashamed of the feeling and to wall it off. She had watched the man with the spiral on his head be corrected without being humiliated, in Pana’s yard; she had been corrected herself, by the old woman, over the matter of the coins; she had carried, for days now, against her chest, a parcel whose value she could not weigh, and the carrying of it had been teaching her, the whole way, a thing about value that her trade had never taught her. And so Mira, at the niece’s table, did with the embarrassing glee what she had learned to do — she set it down in the room with everything else, and she let it lie there in the room alongside the gravity of what the gap meant, and she did not require it to be smaller than it was, and she did not require it to go away.

Because the glee, Mira understood, sitting there, was not a wickedness. The glee was the thing that had found the gap. A person who took no pleasure in the arithmetic would not have kept a ledger of patterns for six years; a person who kept no ledger of patterns would not, tonight, have had the two numbers to set beside each other; and if no one ever set the two numbers beside each other then the gap would have gone on being a hole that no book recorded and no eye saw, and the moonblood would have gone on flowing out the unrecorded door, basket after basket, year after year, into the hands of the men on the roads. The glee was the engine. The glee had done the work. The gravity was the meaning of the work, and the meaning was terrible, and the meaning would govern, from here, what Mira did with what she had found — but the glee was the engine, and an engine is not ashamed of being an engine, and Mira decided, in the lamplight, that she would not be ashamed of hers either. She would simply, as the old woman would have said, be exact with the numbers, and let the numbers do their work, and let the feelings — all of them, the glee and the gravity and the cold sick lurch about Orro — lie together in the one room where they belonged.

Mira turned to a fresh page of the private ledger. And on the fresh page, in her small clear careful hand, she did the last piece of the evening’s work, which was to write the gap down — not as a feeling, not as an outrage, but as what it was, as a finding, as a column of figures with a proven result, set out so plainly and so completely that any honest examiner who read it would arrive, by the same arithmetic, at the same fact, and could not escape it. She wrote the input figure, with its source. She wrote the output figure, with its source. She wrote the gap. She wrote the three rebuildings. She wrote, beneath them, in a single flat sentence with no anger in it, what the gap meant: that roughly half of three years of moonblood flowers entering the establishment of Master Halben Orro left it by no recorded door, and that an unrecorded outflow of that material, of that size, sustained for that long, was consistent with one explanation and, in Mira’s professional judgment, with no other — a deliberate, concealed, parallel trade in the unrefined and poisonous form of the flower.

And she signed it. She signed the page with her own name and her guild rank, the rank that meant nothing this far south but would mean a great deal in a room in the capital where the Crown’s Inquiry on Public Health sat — because a finding is only a finding, but a finding signed by a licensed guild sourcer is testimony, and Mira had decided, somewhere between the second rebuilding and the third, that testimony was what this page was going to become.

She closed the ledger. She slid it back into the sewn pocket against her ribs, the pocket beside the one that held the old woman’s double-wrapped parcel, so that now she carried, against her own body, the two things she would bring north to the capital: the old woman’s promise, dry and unopened, and her own arithmetic, signed. She put out one of the two lamps, to be sparing of the niece’s oil. She sat for a moment in the light of the one that remained.

Right then, Mira thought, in the private rib-cage voice. Right then. The books do not balance. They do not balance by half. And the half that is missing is the half that has been making people sick, and the man whose books they are is the man who sent me, and I have it written down, and I have signed it, and tomorrow Shek and I walk on to the deep jungle and find the others, and then we all of us go north, and when we get to the capital I am going to walk into Master Halben Orro’s clean and orderly and licensed establishment, and I am going to do the one thing I have always been best at and have never before had a use this large for.

I am going to make the books balance.

 

Segment Nineteen:

The Vine Said Climb-Me-Slow

In the morning the woman of the three pouches and I left the niece’s white-walled house with the goat-pen on its south side, and we set out for the deep jungle, for the hut of the hedge-witch Saoma, where — by the plan the old woman Tepu had set in motion, the plan that had divided and re-divided our small party like a stream finding its way down a broken slope — the others would by now have gathered, or would soon: the man with the spiral on his head, and the carrier-beast Yeven, and the boy Tama with the fever, all of them converging on the one door, and the woman Mira and I converging on it from the south to make the party whole again before the last leg of the journey, the long leg, the leg that went north to the capital and to the man whose books did not balance.

The niece had told us the road. It was a road of four days. The niece had drawn it for us in the dust of her own yard with a stick, the way the people of the river-villages draw a road, and the road she drew went down along the valley and around the long shoulder of a ridge and across two fords and only then turned up into the deep jungle toward the hedge-witch’s settlement, and the niece had said, four days, perhaps five if the second ford is high, and the woman Mira had nodded and thanked her and we had set off along the road the niece drew.

And we walked the road the niece drew for perhaps two hours, and during those two hours I did the thing I do, which is to read the country.

I want to explain what I mean by reading the country, because the reading of the country is the thing this whole segment turns on, and a reader who does not understand what a canopy person means by reading the country will not understand why I did what I did, and will think I was merely showing off, and I was not merely showing off, although — I will be honest, because I have been honest in all my parts of this account and I will not stop now — although there was, somewhere in it, a small thread of the showing-off, and I will come to that thread, and I will not pretend it was not there.

Reading the country, for a canopy person, is this. The road that the niece drew in the dust was a road of the ground. It was a road that went along the valley and around the ridge and across the fords, and it went that way because the ground made it go that way, because the ground has shoulders and slopes and rivers and a person walking on the ground must respect all of them, must go around the shoulder because the shoulder is too steep to climb with a wagon or with an old woman or with a sick child, must go down into the valley because the valley is where the easy walking is, must cross at the ford because the ford is where the river permits a crossing. The road of the ground is the road of all the ground’s refusals. It is long because the ground has refused, many times, to let it be short.

But there is another road, and the other road is the road of the canopy, and the road of the canopy does not obey the ground’s refusals, because the canopy is above the ground, and the shoulder of a ridge that a ground-walker must spend half a day going around is, to a canopy person, simply a slope with trees on it, and trees on a slope are a stairway, and a canopy person does not go around the shoulder, a canopy person goes up the trees of the shoulder and across the top of it and down the trees of the far side, and the half-day becomes an hour. And a river that a ground-walker must walk a long way down the valley to find a ford for is, to a canopy person, very often simply a gap that the trees on the two banks reach across, their crowns nearly touching above the water, and a canopy person who knows the reach of the trees does not walk down to the ford, a canopy person crosses in the crowns, dry-footed, above the river entirely.

And so, as the woman Mira and I walked the road the niece had drawn, I was doing two things at once. I was walking the road of the ground, with my feet, beside the woman Mira. And I was, with my eyes, with the part of me that had been trained since I was four years old, reading the road of the canopy — looking up, and out, and ahead, at the way the trees stood on the slopes and reached across the gaps, and assembling, in my head, without quite deciding to assemble it, the other road, the shorter road, the road above the road.

And after two hours, I had the other road assembled, and I knew a thing that I had to decide whether to say.

The thing I knew was this. The road the niece had drawn was four days, perhaps five. But I had read, in the standing of the trees, a canopy road that ran more or less straight across the long shoulder of the ridge that the niece’s road went the long way around, and that crossed the first of the two fords in the crowns, and that would, if it could be walked, cut the four days to two, perhaps to a day and a half.

If it could be walked. And there was the difficulty, and the difficulty was the woman Mira, because the woman Mira was not a canopy person. The woman Mira could not cross a river in the crowns of trees. The woman Mira could not go up the trees of a ridge-shoulder as up a stairway. And a canopy road is only a road for the people who can walk it, and to a person who cannot walk it a canopy road is not a shortcut at all but a sheer impossibility, a road made of air.

But.

But the canopy road I had assembled in my head was not, all of it, a road of the high crowns. Most canopy roads are not. Most of the country, even hilly country, even ridge country, is country a person can walk on the ground, and the canopy part of a canopy road is only the few hard places — the steep shoulder, the river-gap — where the ground refuses and the canopy does not. And the steep shoulder of the ridge that lay ahead of us was, I had read, not a sheer shoulder. It was a steep one, steep enough that the niece’s ground-road went the long way around it rather than over it, but it was not a cliff, it was a forested slope, and a forested slope steep enough to turn aside a wagon-road is not steep enough to turn aside two people on their own two feet who are willing to climb a little — to use their hands as well as their feet, to go up the slope the way one goes up a steep stair, slowly, carefully, but on the ground, or near enough to the ground, the whole way. The woman Mira could climb a steep forested slope. It would be hard for her, and slow, and she would not enjoy it, but she could do it, because it was, in the end, only a slope, and a slope is a thing a determined person climbs.

And the river-gap — the first ford — I had read that gap too, and I had read that the trees did reach across it, crown to crown, but I had read also that they reached across it at a place where the river ran shallow over stones a little way upstream of where the crowns met, a small rocky shallow that was not a true ford, not a ford a wagon could use, but a shallow that two people on foot, with care, with wet feet, with a hand from a canopy boy who knew where the stones were, could cross.

So the canopy road I had assembled was not, for the woman Mira, a road of air. It was a road of one steep slope and one wet crossing, and between and around the steep slope and the wet crossing it was ordinary ground that anyone could walk, and the whole of it, slope and crossing and ground together, came to a day and a half, against the niece’s four.

I stopped on the road, and I told the woman Mira what I had read.

I want to record how I told her, because the telling was a small careful thing and the carefulness of it was a thing I had learned, partly from watching the old woman Tepu and partly from watching the woman Mira herself, over the days of our travelling. I did not tell her the way the boy I had been a year before would have told her — I did not say, follow me, I know a shortcut, come on. I had learned, from the old woman, that a person being asked to leave the known road for an unknown one is being asked to spend a particular kind of trust, and that the trust is more freely spent if the person can see the shape of what they are agreeing to. So I told the woman Mira plainly: that the niece’s road was four days; that I had read another road, a day and a half; that the other road was not a road of the high canopy and would not ask her to do anything a canopy person does, but that it would ask her to climb one steep forested slope, slowly, using her hands, and to cross one river at a rocky shallow with wet feet and my hand to steady her; and that the steep slope would be hard and the wet crossing would be cold and that I would not think less of her, not by a hair, if she preferred the niece’s safe four-day road, because the niece’s road was a good road and there was no shame in a good road.

And the woman Mira listened to all of it, in the still attentive way she had learned to listen — the way, I thought, she must have listened to the old woman Tepu in Pana’s yard — and at the end of it she was quiet for the space of two of her slow considering breaths, and then she said a thing that I have remembered, and that I will set down, because it told me how far the woman Mira had travelled in herself since the morning I had nearly fallen on her head at the wagon-fork.

She said: “Shek. A month ago I would have asked you a great many questions before I answered. I would have asked you how sure you were, and what would happen if you were wrong, and whether the day and a half saved was worth the risk of the slope and the river, and I would have done all of that out loud, and the asking of it would have been my way of pretending that the decision was a matter of arithmetic when it was really a matter of whether I trusted you. So I am going to skip the questions, because the questions were never the real thing. The real thing is the trust, and I have watched you for a week now, and I have watched you climb a hundred and forty feet of cliff for a sick boy you had never met, and I have watched you read this country the way I read a ledger, and I trust you. We will take your road. Lead.”

And I felt, when she said lead, the small bright warmth that I had felt at the wagon-fork and on the branch under the moving planet, the warmth of being trusted, of being given the office — but I felt, mixed into the warmth this time, a small new soberness, because the woman Mira had just told me, plainly, that she was setting her own caution aside on the strength of her trust in me, and a person who has been told that does not lead lightly afterward. A person who has been told that leads carefully. And so we left the niece’s road, the woman Mira and I, and we turned off it into the deep green, and I led, and I led carefully.

The first part of the canopy road was ordinary. We walked, on the ground, through good open jungle, and it was easy, and the woman Mira walked well, and I will not describe it because there is nothing in easy walking that needs describing. And then we came to the steep shoulder of the ridge, and the steep shoulder of the ridge was where the segment that I am writing actually begins, because it was on the steep shoulder of the ridge that the thing happened that this segment is about.

I want to say first that the steep shoulder was not, for me, a difficult climb. I want to be honest about that, because the not-difficulty of it for me is part of what makes the thing that happened strange. The steep shoulder was, for me, an easy climb — a slope of perhaps four hundred feet of rise, forested, with the trees standing close enough that a person could go from trunk to trunk and root to root and ledge to ledge with their hands always finding a hold, the kind of slope that a canopy boy goes up without thinking, the way the woman Mira, I suppose, adds a small sum without thinking. For the woman Mira it was hard — she went up it slowly, breathing hard, her hands finding the holds I pointed out to her, and I went below her and a little to the side, in the spotting position, ready to steady her, and I did steady her, twice, with a hand under her elbow, and she took the steadying without comment and went on, and I thought, watching her climb, that she was a person of more bodily courage than her trade and her three pouches and her abacus would have led a careless observer to guess, and I made a small private note to tell her so when we reached the top, because a person climbing a hard slope is helped by being told, partway up, that they are doing well.

But for me the slope was easy, and because it was easy my hands and my feet did not need my full attention, and because my hands and my feet did not need my full attention, my eyes were free, and my mind was free, and it was in that freedom — the small dangerous freedom of doing an easy thing in a green place — that the country reached up and took hold of me.

It took hold of me by way of a vine.

I was perhaps halfway up the steep shoulder. I had reached up, without looking, the way one reaches when the climbing is easy, for a handhold — and my hand, instead of closing on bark or on rock, closed on a vine, and the vine was a particular vine, and the moment my hand closed on it, before my eyes had even turned to look at what my hand had found, the whole of my body went still.

It went still because my hand knew the vine.

I must explain about the hand knowing things, because this is the second of the two things I said I would explain, the first being the reading of the country, and they are not the same thing, and the difference between them matters. The reading of the country is a thing the eyes and the mind do together, deliberately, a craft, a skill that is practiced and improved. But the hand knowing a vine is not a craft and is not deliberate. The hand knowing a vine is a thing that lives below the craft, below the mind, in the body itself, in the long memory of the body, the memory that the body keeps in its own skin and its own muscle and does not consult the mind about. A canopy person’s hands, over a lifetime of climbing, learn thousands of vines and barks and rocks, learn them by their texture and their give and their grip, and the learning is stored in the hand, and the hand will recognize, in an instant, faster than thought, a vine it has held before — and my hand, halfway up an easy slope in a country four days south of any country I had ever been in, had just closed on a vine that it had held before, and it had held it before a long time ago, and my hand knew it, and the knowing ran up my arm and into my chest and stopped me where I stood.

I turned my eyes to look at the vine.

It was a vine of a deep red-brown bark, with a particular twisting habit — it did not climb straight, it climbed in a slow open spiral, winding around its host tree the way a slow thought winds around a difficulty — and it had, at intervals along its length, small paired leaves of a grey-green, and where the paired leaves met the stem there was, in this season, a small hard green bud not yet opened, and I looked at the deep red-brown bark and the slow spiral and the paired grey-green leaves and the small hard buds, and I knew it, with my eyes now as well as with my hand, and the knowing was a knowing from my childhood, and the childhood it was a knowing from was so far down in me, so far below the boy of nineteen summers that I had become, that the reaching of it, the sudden touching of it, was a small shock, a small physical shock, the kind of shock one feels when one steps, in the dark, onto a stair that one did not know was there.

The vine was the slow-spiral vine. That was the name my year-group had used for it, the plain name, the name the children used. And it grew — it grew in my own country, in the canopy of my own home villages, three turnings up a different river, four days and more of travel to the north of where I now stood with my hand frozen on it, and I had not seen it, I realized, standing on the steep shoulder of the ridge with the woman Mira climbing slowly below me — I had not seen the slow-spiral vine, had not held it, had not thought of it, in — I counted, and the counting was itself part of the shock — in something close to seven years.

Seven years. I was nineteen. The slow-spiral vine had been a vine of my childhood, a vine of the years before twelve, the years before my year-group had put the joke-name Shek-the-Climber on me, the years when I had been only a small canopy child learning the trees the way all canopy children learn the trees, and the slow-spiral vine had been one of the vines I had learned in those years, and then — and this is the thing, this is the ache, this is the thing the segment is for — and then I had stopped seeing it. Not because it had vanished from my country. It had not vanished from my country; it grew there still, no doubt, in the canopy of my home villages, exactly as it grew here on this southern ridge. I had stopped seeing it because I had grown up, and a canopy person who grows up stops climbing the small low easy trees where the slow-spiral vine grows and begins climbing the great high trees of the upper canopy where the year-group plays the dropping and proves itself, and the slow-spiral vine is a vine of the lower trees, the children’s trees, and a canopy youth of nineteen summers simply, without ever deciding to, without ever noticing the deciding, climbs past it, year after year, on his way to the high places, and stops holding it, and stops seeing it, and forgets — not the vine, one does not exactly forget the vine — forgets the having-known the vine, forgets that there was a self, a small earlier self, for whom the slow-spiral vine had been a daily companion, a thing of every climb, a known and ordinary friend.

And I stood on the steep shoulder of the southern ridge with my hand on the slow-spiral vine, and the small earlier self came back.

It did not come back the way a memory of an event comes back — it was not a picture of a particular day, a particular climb. It came back the way the smell of a thing brings back not an event but a whole weather of being, a whole lost climate of the self, and the climate it brought back was the climate of being a small canopy child in my home country before twelve, and in that climate the slow-spiral vine was — and here is the thing I had genuinely forgotten, here is the thing whose return was the true shock, sharper even than the shock of the hand’s recognition — in that climate the slow-spiral vine was sacred.

My grandmother had told me so.

I had forgotten that my grandmother had told me so. I want to be exact about the forgetting, because the exactness of it is the ache. I had not forgotten my grandmother. My grandmother was with me always, the my-grandmother-in-my-head, the one with the basket and the chord and the small dressed-up wisdoms, and I consulted her often, and I had consulted her on the branch under the moving planet. But the my-grandmother-in-my-head was the grandmother of my later childhood and my youth, the grandmother of the years close to her death, the grandmother whose sayings I had been old enough to write down in myself as sayings. And there had been, before that grandmother, an earlier grandmother — the same woman, but met by an earlier and smaller me — a grandmother who had taught a very small canopy child the trees, and the vines, and which of them were only vines and which of them were more than vines, and that earlier grandmother, and the things that earlier grandmother had taught the very small me, had gone down, over the seven years, into the same deep place that the slow-spiral vine itself had gone down into, the place below the craft, the place below the mind, and I had not visited that place in seven years, and I had not known, until my hand closed on the vine, that the place was still there, with the earlier grandmother in it, and the earlier grandmother’s voice in it, saying the thing she had said.

And the thing the earlier grandmother had said came back to me now, on the steep shoulder, whole, in her voice — not the voice of the my-grandmother-in-my-head, the wise dry voice of her late years, but the other voice, the older softer voice she had used for a very small child, the voice I had genuinely not heard, not even in memory, in seven years — and the thing she had said, the thing she had said to a canopy child of perhaps six summers who had been about to grab a slow-spiral vine and haul himself up on it carelessly, the thing she had said was:

“Not that one, small one. Not the slow-spiral. You may hold it, but you may not haul on it. The slow-spiral is a praying vine. See how it climbs? It does not climb the way the other vines climb, fast, grabbing, racing to the light. It climbs slow, and it winds, and it takes a hundred years to reach the top of a tree that another vine would reach in ten. The old people say the slow-spiral is climbing a prayer. They say every turn of its spiral is a word of the prayer, and that the vine will reach the top of the tree on the same day it reaches the end of the prayer, and not before. So you may hold the slow-spiral, small one, the way you would hold the hand of someone who is praying — gently, to be close to them — but you may not haul on it, you may not use it as a rope, you may not break its climbing, because to haul on a praying vine and break its slow climbing is to interrupt a prayer that has been a hundred years in the saying, and that is not a thing a canopy person does. When you meet the slow-spiral, small one, you climb past it slow. You let it pray. You find another hold.”

That was what my grandmother had said. The earlier grandmother. To the earlier, smaller me. Seven years ago, or more. And I had forgotten it — forgotten it so completely that a moment before my hand closed on the vine I could not have told you that the slow-spiral vine existed, let alone that it was sacred, let alone that my own grandmother had knelt with a small frightened-of-nothing canopy child in the lower canopy of our home country and taught him to climb past it slowly and let it pray. And now it was all back, all of it, the vine and the grandmother and the voice and the teaching, returned in the single instant of a hand closing on a remembered bark, and I stood on the steep shoulder of the ridge and I felt the ache.

I have called it, in the title I was given for this segment, the unexpected ache of childhood recognition in a place one thought one had outgrown, and now I must try to say what the ache actually was, because the ache had a particular shape and the shape is the thing worth setting down.

The ache was not grief, exactly. My grandmother had been dead three years; I had grieved her; the grief of her was a thing I had carried and was carrying still, in the way one carries such things, and the slow-spiral vine had touched that grief, yes, had brushed it. But the ache was not mostly the grief. The ache was mostly something else, and the something else was this: the ache was the recognition that I had, without ever choosing to, without ever noticing the choosing, climbed past a whole self. I had climbed past the small canopy child of the lower trees the way I had, ten thousand times, climbed past the slow-spiral vine — on my way up, on my way to the high places, to the dropping-game, to the proving, to the becoming Shek-the-Climber. The climbing-up had been good. I did not, standing on the ridge, wish I had not climbed up; the climbing-up was the whole work of growing, and a canopy person who does not climb up stays a child, and I had not wanted to stay a child. But the climbing-up had had a cost, and the cost was the small self left behind in the lower trees, and the cost was the things that small self had known — the vine, the prayer, the grandmother’s softer voice — left behind with him, climbed past, forgotten, not because they were worthless but because the climbing-up does not have hands enough to carry everything, and a person climbing up will let go, without grief, without even attention, of the holds of the lower trees, because there are new holds above and the new holds are exciting and the body wants the height.

And the ache was the ache of discovering, with a hand frozen on a vine on a southern ridge, that the let-go things were not gone. They had only been left. They had been waiting, the whole seven years, in the deep place below the craft, exactly where the small self had set them down, and a hand closing on a remembered bark could reach all the way down to them and bring them up, and the bringing-them-up was an ache because it was a meeting — a meeting between the nineteen-year-old on the ridge and the six-year-old in the lower trees, and the two of them looked at each other, across the seven years, the way the man with the spiral on his head had said the old woman Tepu had looked at her own younger self across forty years, and the nineteen-year-old felt toward the six-year-old a great complicated tenderness, and the tenderness ached, because the nineteen-year-old understood, in the meeting, that he had been, without malice, without even noticing, slowly leaving that child behind for seven years, and would, if he was not careful, go on leaving him, and leave him further, and one day be a grown canopy man who could not, even with a hand on the very vine, find his way back down to the place where the child and the grandmother and the prayer were kept.

I stood very still on the steep shoulder. My hand was still on the slow-spiral vine. And then I did the thing the moment asked of me, and the thing the moment asked of me was small, and I did it, and the doing of it is the end of the segment.

I did not haul on the vine. I had been about to — my hand had closed on it as a handhold, in the careless easy way of the easy climb, and a heartbeat more and I would have hauled my weight up on it and broken, with seven years of forgetting behind the carelessness, the slow climbing of a praying vine, exactly the thing my grandmother had knelt down to teach a six-year-old never to do. I did not do it. I let go of the slow-spiral vine — gently, the way one lets go of the hand of someone who is praying — and I moved my hand a little to the side, and I found another hold, an ordinary hold, a bark hold, a hold that was only a hold, and I put my weight on that instead, and I climbed past the slow-spiral vine slowly, and I let it pray.

And then I called down the slope to the woman Mira, who was below me, climbing, breathing hard, not knowing that anything at all had happened in the green above her — and I called down to her, and what I called was a small practical thing, a climbing instruction, the kind of thing a guide calls to the person he is leading: “Cousin Mira. The vine on your right as you come up here — the red-brown one, the one that climbs in a slow spiral — do not use it for a hold. Hold the tree. Hold the rock. Not that vine. It looks strong and it would take your weight, but do not use it. There is a reason. I will tell you the reason at the top, if you want it. For now, only — go around it. Let it be.”

And the woman Mira, climbing, breathing hard, did not ask why. She had said, at the start of the day, that she was done asking why, that she trusted me, that the trust was the real thing and the questions had only ever been the trust in disguise — and so she did not ask. She only said, between her hard breaths, “Right. Not the spiral vine. Holding the tree,” and she came up past the slow-spiral vine holding the tree, the way I had asked, the way my grandmother would have asked, and she did not break its prayer, and I watched her come up past it, and I felt, watching her, the ache settle — not go away, the ache did not go away, the ache is with me still, the ache of the climbed-past child is a thing I have decided, since that day on the ridge, to keep, the way the man with the spiral on his head keeps his library in his pocket and the way the old woman keeps her dead friend’s flower — the ache settled, and beside the ache there settled a small resolve, and the small resolve was this:

That I would, from now on, climb past the slow-spiral vines of my life more slowly. That I would let the lower trees be lower trees and the lower selves be lower selves, and not despise them, and not forget them past finding, and remember that a person climbing up is still, all the way up, made of every smaller self he climbed past, and that those selves are not gone, they are only down in the deep place, waiting, with their grandmothers and their vines and their prayers, for a hand to close on a remembered bark and bring them, aching and whole, back up into the light.

We reached the top of the steep shoulder. The woman Mira sat down on a fallen log, breathing hard, sweat on her round face, and she looked, I thought, rather pleased with herself, the quiet pleased look of a person of the ledger and the abacus who has just climbed four hundred feet of forested slope with her own two hands and her own two legs and found that she could. And I sat down beside her, and I told her — because she had said she would want the reason, at the top — I told her about the slow-spiral vine, and about the prayer it was a hundred years in the climbing of, and about my grandmother, the earlier grandmother, the softer-voiced one, kneeling in the lower canopy of a country four days to the north, teaching a six-year-old to climb past a praying vine slow and let it pray.

And the woman Mira listened to all of it, in the still attentive way, and at the end of it she did not say anything clever, and she did not say anything about whether vines could truly pray, which a month before, I thought, she might have, in the careful skeptical way of the capital. She only sat for a moment, looking back down the slope we had climbed, toward where the slow-spiral vine was, somewhere below us, going on with its slow hundred-year prayer in the green, and then she said, quietly, half to me and half to the slope:

“My mother taught me things like that. Number things, not vine things — but things she knelt down to teach me, when I was small, in a voice she only used when I was small. I have not heard that voice in — ” and she stopped, and did the arithmetic, the way she did, and I saw the number land in her face, and I saw, land with it, the same ache I had felt on the vine, arriving in her now by a different road. “In a long time,” she said. “In a long time. Thank you, Shek. For the vine. And for the — for the rest of it.”

And we sat a while longer at the top of the steep shoulder, the two of us, each with our own ache, each with our own climbed-past child and our own kneeling earlier-voiced parent somewhere down in the deep place — and then we rose, because the day and a half’s road was only half walked, and there was a river ahead, a rocky shallow to cross with wet feet, and beyond it the deep jungle and the hedge-witch’s hut and the others and the long leg north, and the great work was turning, and we turned with it.

But I went on down the far side of the ridge slowly. More slowly than the climbing needed. I had decided I would. I went down slow, and I held the trees, and I let the vines pray, and somewhere below the craft, in the deep green place, a six-year-old with his grandmother’s softer voice in his ears climbed down beside me, and I did not leave him behind, and that, I think, more than the day and a half saved, was the true distance I covered on the steep shoulder of that ridge.

!!!!!!!!!

There is more to this Story…